Chapter 1: Uchiha Twins 1

" Shin kun, are you sure you are okay? " 2

Shinnosuke turned towards Ino, who was looking at him with worry. 10

" Yeah, I think I am good now, took plenty of rest, that should help somewhat.. "

Ino looked at Shinnosuke with a sad expression, the brothers didn't deserve any of this..

Well, at least Shin could somewhat talk again, his younger brother Sasuke was a whole another story, he has closed himself off from everyone but Shin.

But Ino didn't care about Sasuke as much as she did about Shin, Sakura will take care of her Sasuke, Ino meanwhile attempted to make small talk with Shin. 19

" Shin kun, how is the clan, is everything alright there? If you need my help just ask, I am a future clan head too you know! " 8

Ino said as she patted her chest, Shin gave Ino a small smile as he told her the status of Uchiha clan. 2

" Uchiha clan is nominally in my hands, but until I am Jonin, I don't have any true decision making power. "

Ino nodded, Shinnosuke was the older twin, he was the clan head by default. 7

But the rank restrictions leave him helpless.

" Right now Uchiha guards are managed under Fuma clan, they are our distant relatives. They should theoretically leave control once I am capable enough. " 7

Ino nodded a little pityingly, she knew the word ' capable enough ' was a gulf hard to cross, at least when talking about taking power back from someone.

But she believes in Shin.

" You can do it Shin kun, as long as you reach S class, they would have no choice but to give you back control. " 15

Then smirkingly she elbowed Shin.

" Then you can come to the Yamanaka to ask my hand in marriage too! " 12

Shin smiled but didn't comment on it, he currently considered Ino a good friend, nothing more. 14

Ino knew this, that's why she always egged him on like this, to take her more seriously. 3

" Class, settle down. "

Shin and Ino stopped talking as Shin started tuning out Iruka and thought of his current situation.

' I knew this day was going to come when I was reborn, but the Tsukuyomi was still painful ' 3

Shinnosuke was surprised at first when he was reborn as Sasuke's twin, but had accepted it with time.

Because of this, Shin wasn't as naive as Sasuke and actually tried the stop the coup, be it by trying to influence Itachi and Fugaku, or asking questions that might give a new perspective. But nothing worked. 4

Everyone was far too gone, neither Uchiha nor Konoha upper level wanted to stop, so Shin alone couldn't do anything. 79

' At least the pain from Tsukuyomi was big enough time unlock my Sharingan. ' 3

Shin and Sasuke both had unlocked their doujutsu.

Sasuke didn't know, and Shin didn't say, Sasuke might be better than canon because of him, but he was still revenge obsessed. 1

Telling such a Sasuke he now has the Sharingan will be throwing him into the fire pit, he will burn himself trying to kill Itachi and fail.

Looking at Sasuke, Shinnosuke gave a light smile.

' Itachi shouldn't be hated like this, he himself is thirteen, he was completely manipulated, he is a victim too. ' 47

Writing in his notebook whatever Iruka taught. Shin made plans for the future.

' I have unlocked the one tomoe Sharingan, now it's either more emotional trauma or training to get it up to three. ' 15

Shinnosuke wasn't about to go looking for emotional trauma, so training it was. 4

' If everything works out well, I should be up to three tomoe by graduation, I have a lot of time. " 1

Shinnosuke knew if all went according to plan, he will be a Jonin in all but rank after graduation. 11

' That's just how Sharingan works, with enough time three tomoe will push you up to Jonin, and Mangekyou will push you up to S class. ' 8

This was generally the case as long as you had the potential or training to back it up.

' I have both conditions satisfied, I am Sasuke's twin, my potential is at least really high. And training plan I already have one. ' 4

Shin had already prepared a training plan when he understood he couldn't stop the coup, every justu the clan head had, he had painstakingly copied and buried under a tree using Itachi's help.

' I have checked after the massacre, it's still there, now that a week has passed, and we are back at class, Anbu shouldn't be following us any longer, I can dig it out tonight. ' 5

Shinnosuke wasn't too worried about gaining strength, until Itachi died, nobody could touch them.

Shinnosuke would grow at his own pace, without destroying his body in the process, he knew he can go far, so why the rush, he will enjoy life meanwhile. 14

Looking at Ino, Shin smiled, seeing which she smiled back. 9

Yes, Shin would take everything as it comes, there is no need to rush anything..

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

37 comments

VOTE

Chapter 2: Sharingan Training

" I am full. "

Sasuke said, as he waited for Shin to finish his food.

" So what's the plan today? "

Sasuke pressed his lips lightly at Shinnosuke's question, he slowly said.

" I'll train my shuriken aim, then practice fireball jutsu. "

Shin nodded, he will also train but he will do so in his genjutsu.

Genjutsu Sharingan was an innate ability of Sharingan, he will be copying the buried books using his Sharingan today, then create an illusion dream world to simulate practice sessions. 26

Shin will basically force himself into lucid dreaming using the Sharingan.

' Thankfully, I have created this genjutsu with Itachi, he had a lot of contribution to the creation of this technique, likely due to him having experience with his Tsukuyomi. '

Itachi had helped Shin with the creation of this technique, right down to the very last day of the massacre.

Itachi likely pondered the technique when he was on missions, as he couldn't help me with anything more due to being busy, he made sure to help me with this to the best of his abilities. 2

" I see, I'll be taking a rest today, I am quite tired, you don't train too long either. "

Sasuke nodded, Shinnosuke had always been the stronger one amongst the two, Sasuke won't lecture Shin on when or how to train, Shin knows his body the best.

Taking the food plates to sink, Sasuke began washing them, mandatory work before training. 3

Meanwhile, after washing his hands and lying down on his futon, Shinnosuke decided to test the final version of the technique, Itachi gave it to him the last day before massacre.

" Genjutsu Sharingan. Training ground. "

Shin found himself in a wide open field, looking around he bent down and touched the grass. 1

" It feels real, this is a significantly improved technique. I think Itachi actually made this into a weaker version of his Tsukuyomi.. " 2

Shin called it weaker because the time duration was one to one with the real world.

He trains here for three hours, it's actual three hours in real world as well.

" But this is fine too, I have no pressure, I can train without any hurry in this world. Opponents or environmental conditions, everything can be made. This is good. " 1

Shinnosuke didn't break out of his genjutsu.

It will take a while for it to be night time, he will dig out the books then.

" Right now let's train with what I do know, Firestyle fireball jutsu! " 2

Foosh

A decently sized fireball was spit out by Shin. 2

" I can even feel how much of my chakra got consumed by this technique, I have less than half remaining. But if I do this. "

' Refill '

Shinnosuke instantly felt his chakra had come back.

" After all, I didn't actually use up any chakra, it is all a genjutsu, adjusting my state to anything is possible. " 15

Shin decided that training his fireball jutsu by spamming it is the best choice right now.

" Firestyle fireball jutsu! "

Foosh

" Firestyle fireball jutsu! "

Fooooosh

" Firestyle- "

And like so, Shinnosuke kept training, getting better and better with controlling his chakra with every attempt, he didn't need to worry about his chakra capacity here, he could go all out and experiment. 5

After an hour and a half of spamming fireball jutsu, Shinnosuke's fireball was now bigger than before, it's not that he used more chakra for it, but his control got better. 1

" Let's stop here for now, I want a solid surface, wall, tree, mountain, everything. " 1

As Shinnosuke's demands were put forth, his Sharingan began spinning, slowly mountains, trees and walls started to grow out of the ground.

" My Sharingan is still one tomoe, so changing something big takes time, but it's no problem, I will become faster as my Sharingan gains tomoe. " 16

After a while the scenery had changed, and Shinnosuke decided to train his chakra control.

" Tree climbing, let's go, I have done it before, couldn't manage do water walking due to being stuck in Uchiha clan in recent years, but let's start with tree climbing anyway, just to get a hang of things. " 2

Step step step

Step by step Shinnosuke climed the uneven surface of the tree bark.

Chakra attached to the feet was good and steady.

" Let's try to run "

Shinnosuke jumped down and started imagining a really tall tree, reaching kilometres in length.

sheuuueg

With a loud noise the tree began bursting the ground and growing steadily, when it was growing Shinnosuke waited.

Otherwise him doing different things will put too much pressure on his one tomoe Sharingan, slowing the growth even further.

So Shinnosuke simply waited, enjoying the spectacular sight before him.

" Hashirama grew such trees daily, such magnificent sights were common for that man.. truly a god amongst men.. " 1

Shinnosuke didn't lack patience, he simply looked on as he imagined the day he too will be able to create such magnificent sights, not in genjutsu, but in true reality. 1

As Shinnosuke's practice continued, he silently thanked Itachi for this genjutsu of his.

" Tsukuyomi is a genjutsu where space time and everything inbetween can be manipulated, Itachi had shown Izumi Uchiha her entire future life with him, she was a Ninja with three tomoe Sharingan, yet she couldn't find a difference for almost a century in there. " 9

Boom

As Shin fell down after climbing high, he panted, this jutsu derived from Tsukuyomi was also absurdly real, due to it being built upon the same principles as Tsukuyomi.

" Brother really made a great jutsu, the surroundings might be unreal, but I can simulate my body completely, there is a reason Izumi couldn't find out any problems despite being a Ninja, her own body behaved exactly as it should have. "

Unless someone is in a daze, people are familiar with their own bodies instinctively, even regular people can do it, much less a Ninja with a Sharingan.

Step

Shin began climbing the giant tree again after a short rest.

" This perfect simulation of body is the reason I can actually train in here, it's possible because this jutsu is built upon the same principles as Izanagi and Izanami, it's a yin yang release jutsu.. " 1

Huff

" That's why it can simulate my body so well, that's why it's so draining on my one tomoe Sharingan, this is a hard-core jutsu built with the very best stuff around. " 3

Tsukuyomi was a Mangekyou jutsu, for copying it's abilities, Itachi had to get creative, and what better way than to look at the best jutsu available for a regular Sharingan.

" This is a genius idea. " 4

Shin muttered as he understood the principles behind this jutsu.

Izanagi is known to cast a genjutsu upon reality, it was actual reality warping, but it costs a Sharingan, Itachi took that connection between Yin and Yang, and kept the potential synchronisation of body and mind, illusion and reality, then converted it to the watered down Tsukuyomi Shin has today.

" Ingenious, keeping the effect of body's connection with genjutsu from Izanagi, but removing the burden of casting genjutsu on reality. "

By keeping the genjutsu world as a genjutsu world, the burden on Shin's Sharingan decreased significantly, unless he overused the jutsu, there is no way he would actually lose his Sharingan.

" The best of both worlds, I lose reality warping, but I keep my Sharingan and gain a world of genjutsu I can simulate myself perfectly in. " 3

Shin was happy enough with this, all he needed to do, was make sure he doesn't overuse the jutsu, or he might still risk going blind.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 3: Taijutsu

It was the next morning, Shinnosuke had went out the night before and got all the books out of the ground.

They were all buried as is without a storage scroll, root Ninja's searching the Uchiha compound never found anything.

There was no chakra signature to track after all.

" I have looked over the books with the Sharingan once, and memorized them completely using it's copying ability. "

Sharingan had a photographic memory associated with it, otherwise it's copying ability won't be much use at all.

It would be the equivalent of a ninja seeing every twitch in the Taijutsu users body perfectly, but then not remembering the order or what went how, that wouldn't be a very good copying ability now would it.

" Thankfully Sharingan needs to only see once to remember everything, even one tomoe has this ability, just to a smaller extent than three. "

Shinnosuke having remembered everything, destroyed the books completely right after. 4

He didn't want it getting into the village's hands, even if they already have the Uchiha library locked in with them, for ' safekeeping ' until I am of age. 1

Shinnosuke was lightly jogging around the yard with Sasuke as he thought of his plans for himself

' My genjutsu training will make sure I can master everything Uchiha without anyone being the wiser, Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, Ninjutsu, Taijutsu even Genjutsu, I can practice them all and actually make progress. ' 13

There was only one thing stopping Shin from performing in reality what he would be learning in genjutsu.

" My body needs to be strong enough. "

Shinnosuke concluded out loud, which caused Sasuke to look over and grunt as a response.

Shinnosuke stopped jogging after a while, took a breather, then got down on flat ground and began doing push ups, he was finished with the warm up, Sasuke following him with the same.

' My body needs to be strong enough to translate everything in genjutsu to reality, it needs to keep up with my Sharingan vision as well. ' 8

And so Shinnosuke had decided, he will focus majorly in Taijutsu whenever he trains in reality.

' I will spend time honing my body in real life, and then rest my body and hone my mind in genjutsu. ' 5

Shinnosuke had created the perfect plan, he will be training in the most optimal way using this, both his body and mind will get sufficient rest, he will be pushing neither to the breking point but will improve all the same.

' The rate at which I am going, I will be better than Jonin in a few years, I will be elite Jonin with everything Uchiha down pat. ' 2

Shinnosuke never underestimated the rate at which he can learn in the genjutsu world, he would be practicing daily, for years, with evey terrain imaginable. 3

Even his chakra never ran there, what people could do in decades would be shortened to years by him using a focused way of training. 6

' As they say, do smart work nor hard work. ' 4

After Shinnosuke trained some more and finished his morning routine, he went to the academy with Sasuke.

" Good morning Shin kun! "

" Good morning Ino. "

Shinnosuke nodded to Ino as he sat besides her, she began talking and he began responding.

As they went back and forth, something similar was going on with Sasuke and Saukra, but it was just Sakura blabbering to Sasuke and him ignoring her completely.

But there was one more person who wanted to ask Shinnosuke how he was, but simply couldn't get the courage to do so.

' Shinnosuke kun… '

Hinata murmered with a low voice, Shin didn't hear it, quite obviously. 46

But he didn't need to hear It as fate decided to give Hinata her chance to talk with Shinnosuke.

" Class, today will be matchups again! "

" Yahooo! Alright! "

Naruto yelled, looking over once towards him for disturbing him, Iruka continued with a smile on his face.

" I hope you all are ready, these monthly matches count towards your graduation score. "

As everyone made their way towards the training grounds, the matches began.

" Naruto vs Sasuke "

Amongst the Sasuke cheers and Naruto boos the game came to an end, Naruto did put up a fight, but Sasuke was actually somewhat trained, unlike Naruto who was getting through using his talent alone with nobody to teach him. 10

" Next game, Shinnosuke vs Hinata " 2

Hinata was flushed! She couldn't even gather enough courage to ask Shinnosuke how he was, how was she to fight him?

' Gulp.. it's alright, it's just a spar. I can ask Shinnosuke kun how he is after this. Yes. '

Hinata made her way with shaky steps, which were hid from everyone due to her baggy pants.

Gulp

Gulping once more Hinata fought the urge to run away, as the audience became active!

Shinnosuke received his share of cheers as well, but Hinata didn't recieve any boos like Naruto did.

Not that it helped, she was still a blushing mess standing before Shinnosuke.

" How have you been Hinata? Sorry I couldn't ask these days, my mood was a little down. "

Hearing Shinnosuke talk to her like normal, she was really happy, so she quickly tried to give a response.

" I.. shin kun.. I "

Bam

And Hinata fell down, Shin having already expected this had caught her before she hit the ground.

Smiling wryly Iruka announced the match.

He knew this would happen when Shin and Hinata were paired together. 36

' The girl doesn't like to fight in general, but with Shin she is a total blushing mess, sigh.. '

" Next "

Iruka called as he saw Shinnosuke taking the Hyuga heiress under a tree shade to wake her up.

Ino had meanwhile come along running and was trying to wipe hinata with a wet towel.

Shin stopped his attempts and let Ino do her work.

He wasn't surprised by any of this.

He had met Hinata one day when she was crying under a tree, she wasn't able to tell him what made her cry but he wasn't a naive kid, calming her down and giving her motivation wasn't much of a problem for him.

' From that day I seem to have replaced Naruto's future instance of bravery for her. She finds a support in me, after all nobody else truly gives her one. ' 12

Giving a small smile to Hinata as she was waking up, Shinnosuke decided he would talk to her this entire class.

People like her want to say many things but can't, if I at least keep talking to her, her lonely mind will get some much needed help.

And Shin himself was currently experiencing loss, if he could, he would help her not feel the same loneliness.

" That's what happened! "

" I I see.. "

Hinata gave a small smile as she kept listening to Shin talk.

Ino was meanwhile just watching Shinnosuke.

Understanding his thoughts.

' He always does this, they both have this tactic understanding where she doesn't speak and he does.. I am pissed.. why can't Shin have that with me..! '

But Ino knew he was simply cheering her up, so she didn't brood and joined in the talks. 11

Just like that the day of academy was over.

One day less until graduation, one more day of training done.

From building relationships to his increasing personal power, Shinnosuke was progressing day by day. It won't be long before Uchiha clan shines again via Shinnosuke Uchiha.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 4: Shinnosuke vs Sasuke

Three years passed in the blink of an eye, Sasuke and Shinnosuke had attended the academy and trained as part of their daily routine. 5

Shinnosuke also had included making his social circle bigger, with his good looks and easy going personality, he had quite the fan following built up.

All in all, Shinnosuke didn't just immerse himself in training like Sasuke did, he was living his life enjoying the views of Konoha.

Even doing that, to the surprise of Sasuke, Shinnosuke was always ahead of him.

Taijutsu genius, that was Shinnosuke's epithet, for training purposes he used only Taijutsu in his daily life, when he had defeated Hyuga Neji in a personal scuffle out of academy, his name had all but solidified.

Today was the academy holiday, both brothers were training in their yard.

Sasuke looked at his brother punching a wodden post, with gloves for additional support.

Shinnosuke was doing this for an hour now, many different forms Sasuke could make out, there were also some he had never seen before.

Understanding that Shin was doing something he couldn't even understand, Sasuke decided he needs to know, going upto Shin Sasuke spoke.

" What are those katas..? "

Shinnosuke continued his punching practice as he spoke, during his breathing moments.

" These are. "

Bam

" Uchiha katas "

Brush

" Father taught me. "

Tong

Sasuke nodded, their father was not as close to them because he was under too much pressure due to coup, but his brother always managed to get him to teach him stuff anyway.

Looking for a while longer, realising how amazing his moves were, Sasuke decided to finally put down his pride and ask Shinnosuke, he requested a little uneasily.

" Can you teach me? "

Shinnosuke nodded as he gave the post one last kick.

" Sure! "

He was panting slightly as he stood in place to get his breathing in order.

Sasuke meanwhile continued with his kunai throwing.

After resting for a while longer, Shinnosuke walked towards Sasuke as he wiped his sweat off with a cloth.

" Come at me, you can use anything, kunai, Taijutsu, ninjutsu, I will only respond with Uchiha style Taijutsu, look at me and learn my moves, practically, alright? "

Sasuke slightly raised his eyebrows as he heard Shin telling him to come at him with everything he has.

But then nodded as he figured Shinnosuke was just trying the show him how uchiha style works in every situation.

Sasuke got ready as he spoke to Shin.

" Alright. "

Shinnosuke didn't tell him he could go full force and not even touch him, it was because Shin has the Sharingan activated, it was just under a colour changing genjutsu, making his eyes look like usual.

This cannot hide from seasoned Ninja's eyes but hiding from Sasuke was still possible.

" Sure "

Giving a start sign, Sasuke stepped in with his right side, spun on his heels and delivered a spinning kick to Shinnosuke's head.

Tap

Which Shinnosuke easily deflected with his hands, causing Sasuke to overextend and almost fall down.

But Sasuke swiftly managed to balance himself upon his left hand as he fell down.

" Ha! "

Putting the entire body's weight on his hand, Sasuke delivered one more kick straight to Shinnosuke's sides, if it connected it will be a kidney shot.

Shinnosuke with ease put his hands on top of Sasuke's incoming leg, and immediately jumped in place with his leg as the platform.

" Aah "

Which caused Sasuke's leg to once again change course as it collided with the ground.

Looking at Shin smiling at him, Sasuke scrambled to make some distance, he wasn't feeling very safe infront of an opponent who had the leisure to smile at him during their bout.

Taking his distance Sasuke swiftly went through the signs of his clan's signature jutsu.

" Fireball jutsu! "

Foosh

Shinnosuke's Sharingan was spinning as the fireball slowly came towards him, in his vision, everything was in slow motion.

' There they are '

Shinnosuke found the weak points in Sasuke's fireball jutsu, every jutsu has a weakness, fireball can be split if not formed perfectly, and Sasuke's was far from perfect, so-

Puffff

Before Sasuke's shocked eyes, Shinnosuke poked the fireball jutsu with two fingers coated in chakra, and the fireball as if all it's cohesiveness was lost, scattered all around him. 1

Tuff tiff tiff

Every single scattered spark fell around or away from Shinnosuke, he didn't move an inch, it was as if the sparks purposefully avoided him, that was how great Shinnosuke's control over his techniques were.

Sharingan truly gave Uchiha an unfair advantage, any Uchiha who was even remotely competent can't lose to a regular ninja of similar strength.

Shinnosuke was much more than just competent, his training under copying abilities of Sharingan let's him skip many steps and master everything well.

Sasuke took out his kunai and decided to go back to Taijutsu confrontation, but with a weapon this time around.

Looking at Shin standing wide open without bothering to put his guard up, Sasuke gritted his teeth in frustration, but rushed either way.

As Shinnosuke's emotionless eyes got closer, Sasuke ducked down swiftly to catch him off guard and stabbed the kuani in Shin's stomach.

Tap.

A light tap at his elbow made Sasuke loose all his balance and go tumbling down his side, as his body once again missed Shinnosuke by an inch, not even managing to touch him as he fell.

Thud

Sasuke didn't get up this time, he simply punched the ground in incompetent fury.

" Why! Why can't I even touch you Shin? Am I not training hard enough?! We are twins! Why are you so talented but I am not even close?! " 2

Sasuke was beginning to weep, he knew Shin was stronger than him, but Shin was always the stronger one amongst the two, so he didn't put much thought into it.

But Sasuke started doubting himself when he heard Shinnosuke get his title.

' Taijutsu genius '

That was the beginning of everything for Sasuke, he was happy that his brother was getting stronger, they will get their revenge sooner, but he wasn't happy he was not progressing just as fast.

" Why?! That man was so strong when he was thirteen, father was stronger than everyone else, now even you are so much ahead of me! What am I doing wrong! " 8

Sasuke didn't understand, it was clearly not a matter of talent, he was basically a clone of Shin, but Shin was up there and he remained down here.

It wasn't fair!

Shinnosuke looked at Sasuke breaking down as he understood he had a reality check, he knows for sure he isn't strong, Shinnosuke can now comfortably build Sasuke towards a stable direction, away from all the hatred.

And the first thing is giving him motivation.

" It isn't about talent Sasuke.. it is something else. " 1

Sasuke looked at Shin with hope as he muttered.

" What is it..? "

Turning off his Sharingan and genjutsu hiding it, Shinnosuke decided to show for the first time, the fruits of his three years of hard work. 1

" Sharingan! "

Sasuke's eyes opened wide as he saw Shinnosuke's eyes slowly turning red, and one by one tomoe started forming in them.

Sasuke counted absent-minded.

' One.. two.. three.. '

Sasuke was out of words, he looked at Shin standing before him as if looking at his own reflection.

With one single difference.

A three tomoe Sharingan was glowing eerily in Shinnosuke's eyes. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 5: Hiding

" So that's it? You own the Sharingan for a while now? "

Shin nodded to Sasuke, who became silent for a few seconds before getting his drive back swiftly.

" So if I get it I can become just as strong? "

Understanding that Sasuke's intention had shifted from single minded killing ' That man ' to becoming stronger, Shinnosuke knew all these years of giving Sasuke time to cope had worked out.

Sasuke understood where he actually stood in the grand scheme of things, revenge will happen but it is not urgent right now.

What is urgent is

" Why didn't you tell anyone? "

Sasuke asked slightly annoyed, more so that Shin didn't tell him than he didn't tell anyone else.

Shinnosuke definitely wasn't about to tell the loose talking Sasuke how Danzo might come after him for the Sharingan or try to get him killed by accidents.

So he chose an easier explanation.

" If they knew I was so strong I would be forced to graduate. That would seperate me from you.. I didn't want that.." 6

' He did this.. for me?? '

Sasuke gave his brother a tear filled look as he smiled widely, then came closer and hugged Shin tightly.

" Thank you Shin.. thank you for staying there for me. "

Shin hugged Sasuke back, as he patted the boy.

" Yes, but I am pretty sure they are beginning to doubt about my abilities now.. The title really brought more problems than benifits. "

Sasuke looked up with a smile as he wiped his tears and let his brother go.

" Then why did you beat that Hyuga senior student so badly, he was supposed to be the genius of the Hyuga clan or something I heard. "

Shinnosuke shrugged his shoulders, as he spoke helplessly.

" I didn't want to, but he just showed up out of nowhere and began belittling Hinata, when I told him to watch his tongue he started saying something about fate as well. Couldn't take that nonsense any longer. " 11

Sasuke smiled wryly, he knew how hard his brother had beat the Neji fellow down, but the Hyuga clan couldn't even say anything, because he supposedly did it to protect the heiress.

Sasuke shook his head as he ignored these messy things

" So you think they know of your strength? Will we be seperated? "

Shinnosuke started walking back to their home as he motioned Sasuke to follow him.

" Yes, I think they will not let me graduate directly because now isn't war time, but they will push me up a year any day now. "

Sasuke grunted, but didn't say anything. He now knew his brother waited all this time for him, Shin could have become much more powerful if he had graduated early but he didn't.

This wasn't what Sasuke wanted, so he was ready to deal with some time of loneliness if Shin gets the chances he deserves.

" Go ahead, I'll be fine. just.. take care of yourself. "

Shinnosuke understood what Sasuke was thinking, they were brothers and twins. Sometimes communication wasn't required.

" I will don't worry, it's not like we can't meet at home, it's just the academy that we will be seperated in. "

Sasuke nodded then asked.

" You told the Yamanaka and the Hyuga? "

Shinnosuke shook his head as he smirked.

" I tell Ino or Hinata and it will be either waterworks or fury dance, I can't deal with that right now. Let Iruka sensei handle the news. " 6

Sasuke and Shinnosuke both looked at each other and laughed as they went towards their room.

Wiping a tear form the corner of his eye Sasuke smiled, somehow much happier.

Today was a tiring day, both needed to clean and rest.

Looking at Shin wiping himself, Sasuke saw his strong muscles bulging beneath his baggy clothes.

Understanding all those years of hard work Shin had put in, even after getting the Sharingan. Sasuke clenched his fist.

' Shin, don't take everything upon you, you might be older, but we are in this together.. '

Sasuke had decided, he won't train alone any longer, he will train with Shin, they were brothers, they gotta stick together! 16

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 6: Strength Gains

" Good night brother. " 1

" Good night Sasuke. "

Turning off the lamp, the brothers both got into their futons and went to sleep.

Supposedly.

Sasuke was indeed sleeping, Shinnosuke was starting his nightly training.

" Genjutsu Sharingan, training ground. "

Foosh

Closing his eyes, Shinnosuke saw dark, as he opened his eyes once more, he was now standing in his mind scape yet again.

But It differed significantly from before.

Gone were the simple grasslands from before, now stood a magnificent training ground in it's place, every kind of facility was available here.

Shinnosuke went past the training weights that went up to a few hundred tons each. 11

He had a single destination, Shinnosuke never cared for the massive pool, the towering golem or the magnificent weapons rack on his way.

No, Shinnosuke was going towards the only wide open area of the training ground.

The arena.

" Today is the day I fight Itachi again, it has been a year since I unlocked the three tomoe. I am prepared enough. "

Three years had gone by since Shin had started his training plan.

Three years, three tomoe, Shinnosuke gave each tomoe a whole year of non-stop practice, both body and mind were trained perfectly, to fit his increasing power.

" A trageted training plan, non stop efforts and talented body can do wonders. I have mastered everything before the Mangekyou. " 10

Shin was currently elite Jonin in strength. 2

Everything about him was elite Jonin.

His chakra, body, ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, shurikenjutsu, kenjutsu, and everything inbetween, Shin had trained everything to the most optimal level. 3

" I have skipped many steps and achieved mastery straight away due to having a Sharingan, Uchiha library was fully remembered by me, I have gone through daily actual fights, trained for every terrain imaginable. " 4

Shin shook his head as he muttered.

" But this is far from enough.. Itachi was around 12~13 when he unlocked his Mangekyou and became S class, I am reaching my twelfth birthday and here I am sitting at elite Jonin… He ate those for breakfast! " 22

Shinnosuke being Sasuke's clone, was obviously not as talented as Itachi was, so he wasn't upset about that, what he was upset about was he had done training practically tailor made for him, and still didn't reach Itachi's level, who only trained in his free time and did missions almost always. 12

" Sigh, whatever, guess people like Itachi and Kakashi are just a different breed. Whatever, at least my total potential is definitely more than them, Sasuke's body might suck hard when compared to Itachi, but it's actual potential surpasses Itachi's by many fold. " 21

Slowly beginning the warm up himself, Shinnosuke gave a command.

" Itachi, show yourself. "

As soon as Shinnosuke's command fell, Itachi manifested.

But he had no emotion in his eyes, this was a puppet, a S class puppet made via genjutsu.

Mangekyou abilities and everything about Itachi included, Shinnosuke could make him due to her immense knowledge about everything Uchiha and Itachi in general. 4

It was not a one to one, but this was an emotionless puppet, it was more deadly than fighting an actual human. 1

But Shinnosuke didn't mind, he talked the the puppet as if Itachi was actually here. 1

" You know how hard an existence like you is to beat? It's like fighting a living hack.. anyway, let's start, before Mangekyou, I still have a little more potential to dig out of my three tomoe Sharingan. "

Three tomoe Sharingan didn't necessarily stop at elite Jonin, it was simply how far it will carry you on it's own.

After that one has to carry it and himself further, going upto at least low S tier or weaker kage like Rasa was possible if three tomoe is pushed to the absolute maximum. 12

" Most don't even understand this, as they don't have as much physical and mental coordination as I do. " 4

But Shinnosuke was a unique case, the way of targeted training invented by him was a first in Uchiha history.

Nobody before Shinnosuke had as much dedicated plans made for them, Shinnosuke had made use of everything he has and made it into something magical. 2

His next fight with Itachi will show just how great his progress really is. No holding himself back.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 7: Overpowered Itachi

" Shit! "

Cursed Shinnosuke.

Bang

Flinching, Shin flipped over a big fist striking him from above.

" Aah I regret it! "

Screaming for his life, Shin ran as a reddish susanoo chased after him with it's fire yellow sword, the sword of totsuka. 6

" Why are you so broken man? I can't even parry that sword! One touch and I get sealed in a world of drunken dreams! "

Yelled Shin at Itachi's puppet, he wasn't able to damage the susanoo in the slightest, and was only running for his life.

" Shit, earth style swamp! "

Itachi didn't even look as his susanoo grew wings and he flew up. 5

" That's nuts! It isn't even full body yet! " 1

Shinnosuke once more yelled furiously as he ran for his life, again. 2

But none of this was actually nuts, edo Itachi had shown incredibly amazing skills of morphing Susanoo against Kabuto, and Shin was an elite Jonin, going up against an Itachi that strong.

So the way the fight was playing out only showed how strong Shinnosuke really was.

Kakashi was an elite Jonin, best of the best, he was hospitalized in a critical state by an Itachi who wasn't even trying to kill him, with one glance.

And Shinnosuke being the same rank as Kakashi was having enough time to run around and curse.

Swipe

" Uff that almost got me! It isn't so hard when you know what you are doing, after all guy would have actually given Itachi a fight where Kakashi couldn't, and I have the best of every elite Jonin in one package.. " 4

Shinng

" Aah! My hand! Itachi you bastard!? "

Shinnosuke stumbled as his now bleeding stump was paining severely.

Itachi had set up a yasaka magatama attack from Shin's blind spot.

And it hit perfectly, as Itachi's attacks do.

Stab

" Bleugh.. " 1

Shinnosuke bled from his mouth as Itachi's shadow clone came from behind and stabbed through his heart. 3

" Uhh, that'd be the fight, hurts too much. "

Foosh

Everything disappeared, from the chasing Susanoo to the wounds in his body, just like a dream it all shattered into dust.

" Phew, that was intense! "

Shinnosuke sat down as he took a look at the time.

" 30 minutes. "

He could last that long against an Itachi going for the kill.

That's pretty good in his opinion, he was still an elite Jonin after all, the best elite Jonin ever to exist, but still very much elite Jonin.

Sure he could fight and win against weaker S class like Rasa, but any Akatsuki member would be his end. 6

" But it matters not, I still have some time remaining until graduation and subsequent Chunin exams, I should be reaching the limit of my three tomoe soon enough. " 1

That would easily put Shinnosuke in the level of a base Kage, in evey field of ninja arts. That's when Shin considers a rank reached. 1

Even with Orochimaru, Shukaku, Manda, Edo Hashirama and Edo Tobirama running around, Shin could still somewhat make sure he survives that, if he was cautious enough. 2

Because his power was nowhere close to even thinking of fighting their entire group head on, they had already killed a base kage silently, Rasa, before coming here, they would tear Shin apart after a short while. Sooner if they used their ingenious minds, But it was something!

" Man the Ninja world is filled with genuine geniuses. I am a fake one. "

Itachi, Kakashi, Haku, Kimimaro, Jugo these people are true geniuses, the cream of the crop. 23

When they were making kages their pets by not even trying, I am attempting to reach base kage level as my goal for years on end.

Shinnosuke sometimes truly got dissatisfied with his slow progress compared to those guys. 1

Thankfully his body compensated for it's trash progress by his bloodline and him having a body made up of Indra cells, having split from the same cell as Sasuke. This gave him Indra genetics without being the reincarnation of him. 13

It would be equivalent to Hashirama having a twin brother, that man too would have Hashirama cells and Ashura chakra without actually being a reincarnation himself.

" That's how Hashirama cell grafting works after all, every cell of the the reincarnation's have their chakra, and I am made form only Indra cells. " 2

Having understood the reason for his defeat, Shinnosuke decided to practice his Sharingan ability more.

" The sooner I achieve growth to the absolute limit - "

Narrowing his eyes, Shin spit out

" The sooner I can execute my plans to get a Mangekyou. " 10

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 8: Upper Class

A month has passed since Shin's last fight with Sasuke, and a lot has changed since then.

One major thing being Shinnosuke wasn't even in the class anymore, well, his old class that is.

" I still can't get over Shin leaving! "

Exclaimed Ino, Hinata turned her head as she mumbled a little sadly.

" I.. I think it's good for Shin kun.. so.. I.. don't mind.. "

Ino groaned, but didn't complain anymore.

Hinata's selflessness sometimes made her feel she was the selfish one! 2

" Hinata, you really think about him before you do about you.. "

Hinata gave a small smile as she looked down

" Well.. Shin kun does the same for me.. "

Ino rolled her eyes, yeah, she knew how much Shin considered Hinata's well being.

" I know, for you he even had a fight with your cousin for god's sake! "

Hinata stammered as she spoke out a reply.

" Well.. Neji nii san was saying some hurtful things to shin kun too.. so.." 1

Ino waved her hands at her.

" I know I know, I am just joking.. but this still didn't solve our issue in the first place, the lack of Shin! "

Hinata nodded absent-minded, as she and Ino heaved a collective sigh.

This was happening in Shin's previous class, meanwhile in his new one.

" I am so glad with the addition of Shinnosuke to our class! He's really the greatest! "

Said Shin fan number one, to which nodded Shin fan number two.

" I know right! I always thought Neji was the cool one, but now that I see Shinnosuke, I think Neji's just so so, like how were we even fans of him before?! " 5

Nodded fangirl three, as she shared her wisdom. 1

" It would seem Shinnosuke san's battle against Neji opened our eyes! Byakugan loses to Sharingan after all! " 16

To which agreed the entirety of the newly formed shin fan group, they didn't really understand the implications of what they just said, or if Shin had even awakened the Sharingan.

They were speaking nonsense because Shin was an Uchiha, and they thought they had that by birth or something, being of civilian origins they weren't aware of a lot of things.

But this didn't stop Neji from heaving a sigh as he clenched his fist.

Hearing stuff like this really wasn't good for his mental health, even if he had made peace with Shinnosuke.

" Let them talk Neji, you can realx "

Neji gave Shin a small nod, they had made peace in this month, mostly by Shin's efforts. 3

And he even managed to get the annoying fan group out of his hair so that's a plus.

Especially since he got the most annoying one out for him.

" Shin! You are here! "

Tenten ran as she happily greeted Shin. 8

" Hello Neji. Good morning. " 1

Then she turned towards Neji and gave a freindly greeting.

Tenten was also an unofficial memeber of Neji fan group before, as in she kept that information to herself.

She thought she liked Neji for sometime, him being the silent type genius and all, but when Shin came along, she understood it wasn't that she liked Neji, it was that she had found his strength mentally reassuring.

She understood this because Shin really made her feel something, he himself didn't do anything, but his polite overall cheerful nature, along with his strength topping Neji easily, hammered this point home for her.

" Shin san! Can I sit beside you. " 4

Shinnosuke nodded with a smile as Tenten happily took her seat.

Even if she understood she didn't really like neji like that, tenten was a good girl, instead to turning on him and calling him names like his other ' fans ', she still maintained a normal interaction with him.

It wasn't like they actually ever had something going, it was just a one sided crush for her that she didn't even act upon, no need to make everything weird for that. 3

" Shin kun, are you prepared for graduation? It will be happening in a few more months! "

Shinnosuke nodded as he patted a silent Neji on the back.

" Yeah, I am, and this guy right here is as well, you should have seen his practice, it's intense! "

Neji just grunted in response but had a small phantom of a smile on his lips.

Tenten groaned as she put her head on the table.

" I really hope it's not too difficult. I want to be a team with you Shin kun! "

Shinnosuke simply nodded at that, he had made good bonds with Tenten and Neji during this time. 3

Every bond Shin was making during his academic years would shape the future of Konoha's political environment. 2

After all, true bonds were always rare to come by in the ninja world, it's best to cherish it.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

Chapter 9: Team Guy 1

" Don't worry everyone, just do your best, you all have studied hard these years, graduation should be easy for everyone, let's start. "

The class teacher gave his morale booster speech and started with the test.

" Taku. "

The one named Taku gulped, he looked at Shin as if trying to find support.

" Go for it! "

He looked at me!

He talked to me!

He wished me!

I am invincible! 11

With his chest puffed out from pure confidence, Taku went inside the graduation room.

He couldn't possibly fail if Shin thinks he will pass! 4

The fan group seemed to agree with that as well, as they started murmuring how Taku was cheating in his exams.

A good luck from Shin? That was a sure fire way to pass!

Tenten looked at Shin with a smile

" Shin kun, do you think Taku will pass? "

Shinnosuke didn't tell her he doesn't even know the dude, he simply had an image to maintain.

He simply smiled and nodded, when in doubt, just smile and wave-nod. 2

" Haah you are so nice Shin.. Everyone will be full of confidence because of you.. it's sad that guy Rock lee dropped out.. He could have passed if you wished him luck Shin. " 27

Neji grunted as he replied instead of Shin.

" Give up, that's fate - "

Getting a smile from Shin, Neji trembled as he remembered Shin's reaction to the word fate, he changed his words instantly.

" I mean that's his choice. Yes his choice. He simply couldn't do any ninjutsu, I have seen inside of him on one occasion, he cannot physically mould chakra. "

Seeing Tenten raise her eyebrows, Neji clarified. 1

" He was around when I had activated my byakugan once, that's how I know. " 1

Shin and Tenten both nodded, but Shin knew if history didn't change, might guy should be the one to recommend Rock lee for graduation.

Rock lee had impressed might guy with his dedication, might guy had decided to help him pass.

It was that simple.

" I think rock lee can become a Ninja, Neji, we of all people shouldn't look down on Taijutsu, he might not be able to do anything more, but under right circumstances, that is enough. "

Neji didn't scoff at that, Shinnosuke was named the Taijutsu genius, if he thought someone like Lee can achieve great things, there was substance to it.

So he simply nodded lightly.

Tenten too nodded, but she thought he was only being nice.

As they were talking in a low voice, the class teacher finally called one of them.

" Shinnosuke Uchiha! "

Yaaaa

Shin sama!

Amongst the cheers of his fanbase, Shinnosuke got up to give his graduation exam.

" A clone Jutsu. "

He had an urge to laugh, currently an exam for him would be something of the calibre of going against a S class Ninja.

But clone justu it is.

" Clone Justu! "

Puff

Giving Shinnosuke a smile, the teacher graded

" Masterfully done, no difference from the actual entity, lifelike in visuals, good job. Here's your headband, Mr genius. " 1

Giving the teacher a polite smile, Shin left, as the next student was being called.

" Wow you passed congratulations! "

Tenten hugged Shin tightly, as Shin lightly patted the over excited girl's back.

Neji also gave a nod, as if giving his wishes.

" Now get ready you two, don't mess this up. I want to form a team with you both. " 1

Tenten was over cloud nine and Neji smiled faintly.

Shinnosuke wasn't the only one wanting them to be together, they too hoped for the same.

Shinnosuke let them be as he already knew what would happen

' When I was given the title Taijutsu genius, I was switched to this class in particular, it wasn't hard to understand where I will be placed, especially now that rock lee was not coming to the academy anymore. ' 2

Shinnosuke was being planned to be part of Guy's team from the get go, he had understood that long ago. 1

That was one of the reasons he had made good bonds with Neji and Tenten.

' I knew one would be kicked out, I was betting on it being Tenten, but it was rock lee instead. ' 4

Shinnosuke shook his head as he thought

' No that is the best course of action, Neji is a Hyuga, Tenten is filthy rich, those weapons don't pay of themselves, her father owns majority of Konoha's weapon market, and I am the Uchiha future clan leader. ' 7

Only rock lee had nothing, he wasn't even fit to be a Ninja conventionally, the only reason he was given a chance was due to guy pleading. 1

' Unless something happened, he would still be given a chance, but he shouldn't be the members of Guys team anymore.. A lone Genin like Might Duy maybe? '

Shinnosuke let this thought go, anyway, he cannot do anything, this was all the upper level's decision making.

He will just have to wait for them to announce his team for full proof confirmation.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 10: Youth!

" Shinnosuke Uchiha, Neji Hyuga, Tenten. " 7

Looking at the trio teacher announced.

" Your Jonin Sensei will be Might Guy, from now on you will be team Guy. "

Hearing the news many people were devastated, but the trio themselves were not.

Tenten excitedly hugged Shin, who was wrapping one arm around Neji's shoulder, and Neji in return was just smilingly faintly, with his hands folded.

" You can leave for training ground 12, there your sensei is waiting for you. "

Shin nodded, automatically being selected the leader of their team.

" Let's go. "

Tenten happily walked and Neji followed with noble grace. Typical Hyuga fashion.

" You know, I didn't think we would be actually put in a team. I think I am dragging you guys down to be honest. " 1

Hearing Tenten's self depreciation, Shin just flicked her forehead, Itachi style. 4

" Oui, what was that for Shin. " 2

Pouted Tenten. Shin said lightly.

" You are our teams weapon specialist, do you know how teams are actually formed? "

Tenten asked with her head titled.

" Isn't it with your graduation scores? "

Neji replied to her question.

" No, that would be a terrible way to form a team, team needs synergy and should complement each other, scores and other stuff are introduced to confuse everyone, so nobody fakes their position to get in their desired teams. " 6

Shin nodded, being of noble clan they knew much more than Tenten, she was rich, really rich, but she was also the first ninja of their family, not many things were known to her.

" Yes, take our team for example, we are all close combat fighters, best of the best, so we are assigned to the best Taijutsu master our Konoha has, Might Guy, Konoha's blue beast. " 11

Tenten nodded, she understood, if teams were seperated using only scores, a genjutsu Jonin would end up having to teach a Taijutsu student, nobody will understand each other's style and it will be a collosal mess. 7

" I see. So it was decided from the beginning.. you both already knew? No fair, why didn't you tell me! "

Shin laughed as he spoke gently.

" I was not sure, if I gave you false hope, that would be even worse. "

Giving a wry smile Tenten agreed, yeah, that would indeed be pretty bad.

Shin stopped quickly, alright we are here. 1

Tenten looked around the training ground.

And right in the middle stood a funny looking man with thick eyebrows, he was currently in the sun, green jumpsuit was his attire of choice. 3

But their weird Jonin sensei wasn't what shocked Tenten, it was the guy besides him.

" Isn't that Rock Lee? What is he doing here? " 1

Tenten's question wasn't answered, Neji didn't know and Shin understood what has happened but decided to not speak, Guy will so it for them.

Guy sensed the gazes on him as he turned, looking at the tiro, he understood who they were, he then gave them all a big smile, teeth shining in the sun.

Woosh

One second he was in the middle of the field, next second infront of them.

At least to Tenten that's what it looked like.

Neji figured it was masterful body flicker.

But Shin knew, this was just pure speed, it was no body flicker, that was all muscle. 6

His respect for Guy increased immediately.

" Nice to meet you Guy san, I am Uchiha Shinnosuke, he is Hyuga Neji and she is Tenten, we have been assigned to your team. " 9

Giving an even bigger smile Guy laughed out loud as he put his hands on his hips.

" Hahaha! What a youthful spirit! Just call me Guy sensei, all of you pass! "

Tenten was confused

" Pass but we already passed the exams? "

Guy looked at her as he moved his fingers in a nono fashion.

Putting his one hand on his hip he stroke a cool pose, at least in his mind, it was actually really lame. 9

But Shin seemed to like it, he was basically about to fan boy, come on, this was the dude who almost kicked Madara to death, and that was Juubi Madara. 15

It might seem Shin was looking at Guy with rose tinted glasses, he found everything Guy did super cool.

But that was because Shin himself was immersed in Taijutsu for so long that he has an idea of what Guy was doing, even the stupid pose he just took is incredibly hard to maintain, he was working out hard to reach muscles even now, as he talked!

" You are amazing Guy sensei! "

Shin praised with emotion, but to everyone else it seems Shin was amazed by Guy's incredibly dumb looking pose. 2

Neji and Tenten were sweat dropping and looking at Shin as if they were seeing him for the first time. 1

" Amazing! Wonderful! Shin! You are so Youthful! "

" Thank you Guy Sensei! "

Guy hugged Shin right away, Shin returned the Hug. 7

Guy has understood that Shin realised the true meaning of his pose, so he was praising Shin and showing him how strong he actually was with a manly hug, at least that was the plan.

To others it was extremely weird looking at the two act so totally stupid.

" This.. this can't be my life right..? "

Tenten was having a mental breakdown. Whereas Neji just wanted to leave.

He was so done with this shit. 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 11: Tenten

Shinnosuke, after stopping his gushing for a second, still preferred to maintain his image.

So he explained a few words.

" Guy sensei was showing me his strength just now, before his pose may have looked unique, but it was an extremely hard to maintain pose, and he was holding it perfectly. " 1

Then before the shocked looking audience he concluded.

" All in all, Guy sensei was training even when we were talking, as for our group, he was checking our synergy and spirit, that's why we passed his exam. "

Tenten's mouth gaped

" That's what was happening, I didn't even understand a single thing! Am I.. can I even do this? "

Neji's mouth twitched as well, he didn't understand it either, but now that Shinnosuke mentioned it, it does seem all his actions are training related.

This single incident changed the perception of Tenten and Neji, even rock lee who was listening from the side, about Guy, he wasn't some funny Jonin.

" I am Konoha's blue beast, nice to meet you all! " 2

This introduction was also weird to Tenten, with his teeth shining and all, but she figured it was probably another excercise she didn't understand..

' Jaw strength maybe..? ' 7

She thought.

Shinnosuke meanwhile decided to stand in attention, Tenten and Neji followed after him when seeing that.

Swiftly, rock lee also took the pose. Mimicking them, he stood to the side of Guy.

What followed was a discription from Guy about their new status as team Guy.

And many other complicated discriptions made simple by Guy sensei.

It was around evening when their team could leave the training ground.

Tenten was exhausted.

" I am beat..! You know Shin, if you didn't tell me how amazing Guy sensei was, I really don't think I will be able to see it. All I see is a goofy looking man in a jumpsuit. "

Neji didn't agree with Tenten this time around.

" No Shin is right, he might look funny, but now that Shin has mentioned it, every action of his is somehow related to training, our sensei is a dangerous man. "

Tenten rolled her eyes, even Neji agreed with it, is this what it was being stuck with geniuses felt like..? 1

Shinnosuke was pretty chill about the whole thing.

Tenten once again, spoke about something that seemed odd to her

" Forget sensei, I was surprised Lee was taken in as an apprentice by him. I thought for sure he had given up. "

Shinnosuke still didn't reply, as Neji was speaking his mind to them, Shin was looking at the changes that have taken place.

' Rock Lee is wearing his green spandex right now.. it wasn't until Neji trashed him repeatedly and his confidence was broken that he took such steps in the story. '

Lee in the original didn't just start wearing green jumpsuit of guy straight away.

It was when he had recovered after his repeated failures and Guy called him a genius of hard work that he became who he was.

Turning around and seeing the still training duo on the training ground, Shin understood.

' In the original he had passed due to Guy putting in a good word, but here nobody even passed him, he must have gone through his breakdown phase much earlier and recovered much quicker. '

Shinnosuke was sure something like that had happened, otherwise Guy wouldn't have taken Lee as a personal apprentice.

Lee would have been a lone genin.

As the trio made their way home, Shin talked about their future as a team.

" Now that we have been accepted by our Jonin sensei, it's time we set up some ground rules. "

Looking towards Tenten, Shin said lightly.

" You can't rely on spamming weapons, it won't do, at all, even Neji can counter that no problem, that would work on only the most basic genin. " 6

Tenten was slightly appalled, Shin had never spoken to her that harshly.

But Shin didn't stop.

" You are supposed to be our weapon specialist, our team consists of me, named Taijutsu genius, Neji, named Hyuga's genius, and Sensei, named Blue beast. "

Looking at her sharply, Shin said

" You are just Tenten. That is all. " 3

Shin could see, if he said anything more, Tenten would likely break her confidence.

So he spoke in a soothing voice, to bring the tension down

" That's why you will train yourself from now on, ask Guy sensei what to do, he is an incredible Taijutsu specialist, and do what he tells you. "

Looking at Tenten looking slightly shaken.

Shin finished his advice.

" We are now a team Tenten, I know your fascination with weapons, but I refuse to let this drag you down.. "

Looking at her lightly, he whispered.

" I don't want to see you get killed one day.. " 9

Tenten just rushed towards him as she tackled Shin into a hug.

" Shin! Thank you! "

Looking up from her hug Tenten smiled as she spoke cheerfully.

" I was only ever told weapons don't matter in fights above chunin, but I wanted to prove everyone wrong, father's weapons are the best! " 1

She didn't leave Shin from her hug, because of that, Shin stopped as he listened and Neji was just standing to the side, awkwardly. 2

" That's why I wanted to be a weapon specialist, but you are right Shin, I can't drag us down like that.. "

She left her hug as he put her hands behind her back.

" I will definitely prove dad's weapons are the best! But I won't do it at the cost of our team. You can count on me! " 1

Neji and Shin both gave her a smile, as the Trio once more made their way back.

Shin had solved the weakest link of their team.

He needed to keep hiding his full abilities, having an idea of his actual abilities will put him at a huge risk in Konoha.

Therefore he needed this genin team to work.

At least until after the Chunin exams, he would have unlocked the Mangekyou by then and Neji would be promoted to Jonin too. 7

Until then, he would use the team to hide in the shadows, getting stronger.

And well, it's always nice to enjoy the journey is it not.. why the rush. 8

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 12: Life's Missions

" Left. "

Shin made a handsign, signifying enemy position.

" Understood. "

The back to back hand signs of Neji and Tenten indicated their understanding as well.

They couldn't communicate normally right now, they were in enemy territory.

' It's the third c rank mission we did this month. They think we are ready. '

Shin thought as he saw his two teammates sneak in, they weren't doing d rank missions anymore, and frequency of c rank was increasing.

This only happens when you are being prepared for the Chunin exams.

Swish

" Wha- "

Shin saw Tenten rush behind a bald bandit, and cut his head off in one stroke of her tanto. 2

As the other enemy saw her and was about to scream, a kunai appeared in her hands with a puff of smoke, which she threw straight at his head.

Stab

Killing him without a sound.

Giving a handsign signifying okay, she immediately started hiding the bodies.

Neji meanwhile had appeared infront of a trio.

The trio were sitting a bit far away from each other, a tactic used so Ninja's can't eliminate all of them together.

But it didn't seem to matter much to Neji.

' Gentle fist '

Shin recollected the name of Neji's Taijutsu style as he saw him start his attack.

If an imaginary yin yang symbol could be drawn on the ground, that would be the range in which Neji could use his gentle fist. 3

Shin had copied the whole thing, even the entire Hyuga jutsu repertoire from Neji, so he knew.

' Sure I have to make some modifications in the technique to use it, make it more suitable for Sharingan, but so what, I have the training ground. And this is worth it. ' 8

Concluded Shin, as he saw the bandits simply fall down without even managing to utter a single word.

Now, only the last enemy remained, their leader, a genin.

' I'll take care of that. '

Shin similarly flickered to his target.

The leader was in his hut, working on his weapons, no doubt keeping the Ninja habit.

But that didn't matter to Shin much.

Neither did the trap the forty year old genin had set up on the window.

Shin simply looked in through the window, and pointed his finger towards the man.

Uchiha don't use genjutsu only via Sharingan, they can use their fingers too. 3

Itachi had done so in canon, Shin can do it as well, and has taken it further, but that wasn't required for the genin, optimisation of your attacks was an essential skill.

One shouldn't overkill, nobody knows when you would need that bit of extra power later, it's better to save it.

' It's done. '

Thought Shin, as he saw the man stop moving, frozen in place, trapped in his genjutsu.

But Shinnosuke still turned his Sharingan on, checking his chakra flow, just to make sure if everything is truly alright and there are no exploding tags around.

' None. Safe. '

Shin still didn't jump in through the window, being ever cautious, he took out his kunai and threw it in.

Stab

Thud.

And just like the genin fell, an elite Jonin of the highest calibre, took him down ever so cautiously. 7

Shinnosuke and his team gathered around a post, now the hideout empty, but Neji frowned suddenly, and exclaimed.

" Byakugan. "

Then pointed towards a location, a very small chakra signature was hiding there.

Before the Ninja's could rush to eliminate, the shadow came out by itself.

She was a woman, around her late thirties.

Having scars over her hands and roughly worn leather armour.

" A member of the bandits. "

Tenten concluded the obvious.

The woman raised her hands up, as she laughed.

" You all are Jonin right? "

Nobody spoke, it wasn't a good idea to give their information to the enemy, Shin had made sure to drill that into them.

But the woman just smiled further, as she concluded.

" Yes, you all are Jonin, not every Genin thinks like my husband, able to hide the information and survive.. "

Giving a sigh she spoke sadly.

" If the leader knew a Jonin eneded him, he would only have a smug look.. " 1

Neji was about to finish her, but Shin stopped him, no need, she was already trapped under his genjutsu, she can only talk, not escape.

Let her say her last words.

Not understanding, or likely not caring for her situation, the woman continued speaking.

" It has been years since he was a wandering ninja, he always knew he would die one day, knowing he perished in the hands of such a man, the leader would be proud… Did he die handsome? "

Shin pursed his lips, as he nodded.

" Hahaha! That's great! He always wanted to do that, every so often he would speak of such a fate at night. "

Wiping her tears away, the woman smiled.

" I am glad he could do that.. thank you for telling me this.. "

Taking out a knife, she smiled at the Trio, who didn't even bother to put up their guard, at least according to her, Shin was fully on guard all the time.

Uttering the last sentence she would speak in her life, she gave the trio a pure smile as she -

Slash

Slashed through her neck, in one clean swipe.

As she fell, she was as beginning to lose blood, fast.. the Ninja's left her alone but stayed far away, making sure she passed on.

' So this is what people feel when they die.. I am so happy I at least have company.. hehe. '

Her thoughts were blurring as her brain had slowed down, her knife had poison on it.

' Aah, I couldn't end your killers after all husband.. they didn't even approach a weak one like me.. sigh.. '

As the poison took it's effect on her body, it was beginning to shut down, and the lady was experiencing her final thoughts.

' I can't wait to hear you brag husband.. I am coming for you. ' 3

And so, she passed away with a pure smile on her face, one she had only in her childhood, when war didn't take their homes..

She went to pure land, to unite with her husband, willingly..

" Sniff "

Tenten was stifling her sobs as Neji pursed his lips.

Shin gave the two some time, he was the one with experience witnessing a massacre, they were not, they can have their moment.

Shin just went back and laid on a rock, this was their third extermination mission, he knew Guy sensei was around somewhere..

So Shin only waited, he had time, he will enjoy his life, until one day.

His time too comes to an end.. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 13: Reaching the limit

" Bye Neji! "

Neji nodded his head, and spoke in an elegant way

" See you later Shin. "

Tenten didn't say her bye though, as she and Shin were walking in the same direction.

Tenten started talking, now that Neji had left.

" I can't believe it, it has been a year, it feels like it was only yesterday we joined team Guy. " 6

Shinnosuke smiled, yes, time had surely passed quickly.

" It was a fun year. D ranks were made hilarious by Guy sensei, the training opportunities he found for us there, were amazing. "

Tenten rolled her eyes, of course Shinnosuke would find such training methods amazing.

" You and your training fever. Guy sensei is like that too. At least you are cooler, if not I might not like you anymore Shin! "

Shinnosuke shrugged.

" Really? That would be a relief. "

The response Tenten gave was a light hit to the chest and a pout.

" Meanie… But really Shin. Our team might be coming to an end now.. in a few more months.. "

Tenten was looking down, Guy had given them some news. 1

She was both happy and sad with the news.

Shinnosuke himself didn't seem to care much, he had set up his next step of the plan, now even if the squad ends in a few months, he will be safe.

Smiling lightly at Tenten, Shin spoke his words in a soft tone.

" It's only Chunin exams, and there are still some months remaining, it's not like we can't form a squad after we are all promoted, just Guy sensei will be with us no longer.. likely will give full time to his personal apprentice. " 4

Tenten nodded, now slightly happy, at least Shin was still ready to form a team with her, she didn't care about Neji, he will join where Shin joined. 1

Neji had developed a huge amount of respect for Shin throughout the year.

Shin defied his fate and rose from the ashes even as he clan got massacred.

That is what Neji says nowadays, as he followed Shin's lead, Tenten honestly thought he listened to Shin more than he did to Guy.

' But who am I to complain, I am like that too.. hehe. '

His personality charm was just that great, you can't not follow his lead. 5

" Anyway, my brother, Sasuke is graduating today,I will be waiting for him. Need to meet his team members. "

Tenten exclaimed.

" That was today?? Time really did fly huh.. "

Shinnosuke just nodded, he needed to get going now.

Saying his goodbye, Shin left Tenten as he walked towards his home.

' I need to check everything is in place or not, I can't mess this up. '

Thought Shinnosuke, he had taken a lot of time pushing himself to the very limit his three tomoe Sharingan could carry him, just for today.

After all, if everything goes according to plan, today will be the day he will unlock his Mangekyou.. 1

Screech

Shin opened the door his residence.

He gently removed his slippers as he he started roaming around the house.

" Sharingan." 1

Shin's Sharingan sprung to life, as three tomoe were spinning in his eyes.

And as soon as his Sharingan was activated, the view before Shin changed.

" Hmm. It's all perfect. "

Shin murmered, as he looked around his house, which was now densely packed with sealing justu.

Every wall, celing, floor and furniture was covered with sealing justu.

" It took a whole month of work to set this up, these seals need to hold for what I am about to do. "

Seals had a way of hiding themselves until it was triggered, Shin simply made use of the Uchiha variant of that, the seals could only be seen with a three tomoe Sharingan when his chakra activates it.

' Itachi had used a similarly formed transfer seal on Sasuke in canon, nobody could see it. Only it's effects were visible. '

Shinnosuke closed his Sharingan, he didn't feel any lag from the closing of the doujutsu, after one more year of training, Shin had truly pushed the three tomoe Sharingan to the limit.

' I am now comfortably base S class Shinobi. I don't even have anything left to learn from Uchiha books, I have even mastered Izanami and Izanagi. ' 6

Shin was truly ready now. He didn't rush anything. He took his time honing himself, and now it has shown results.

" If I was a video game character, I would have hit a level cap currently, every stat is also capped, well not really, I can still become stronger, but it would be the old fashioned way, growing up and training for decades to go up slightly more. " 1

Shin gently gripped his fist.

" I obviously won't do that, why chose the hard way when I am an Uchiha! Mangekyou is the way to go, no decades of waiting for me, once I get it, I could just sleep and it would push me to the level of heavy hitters of Akatsuki, eventually. " 3

So Shin had finally decided to go for it, his plans will come to play as soon as Sasuke's graduation ends and he comes home.

" It is time you help your brother achieve Mangekyou… Sasuke.. " 6

Don't let me down..

Shinnosuke whispered softly, as he prepared a scrumptious meal for when his brother gets home.

That is the least he could do for Sasuke.. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 14: Invitation

As Shin was going through his preparations, Sasuke was currently sitting, waiting with his new teammates, waiting for Kakashi to show up..

" Good, at least one of you is competent. "

Sasuke muttered, as he looked at Hinata, who was sitting on a table besides him. 5

Naruto quickly smacked his table hard as he yelled at Sasuke.

" Who are you calling incompetent teme?! "

Sasuke scoffed.

" Of course it's you, idiot, at least Hinata can fight, what can you even do, last place. "

Grabbing his collar directly, Naruto pressed his face against Sasuke's face.

" Haah?? I can take you on anyday! Bring it on! "

Hinata quickly decided to make peace, her two new teammates can't fight from the get go, what will she tell Shin if his brother gets hurt with her around.

" Please don't fight.. sensei might come any moment.. we will set a bad image.. "

" Humph "

Sasuke removed his collar from Naruto's hands.

Hinata was right, his brother taught him better, and he can't just ignore Hinata, she will be his sister in law as far as Sasuke can see, why fight with family.. 4

Naruto on the other hand, wasn't his family! And was an idiot. 3

" Why am I stuck with you teme! Why can't Sakura chan form a team with me. Me Hinata and Saukra! " 5

Sasuke scoffed once again.

" Goes to show how you think dead last. Haruno can't be assigned to us, her only speciality is chakra control. " 7

Shaking his head at the confused Naruto, Sasuke explained what he had learnt from Shin.

" I am an Uchiha, Hinata is a Hyuga, you are a moron, but have large chakra reserves according to Shin, none of us are ordinary. " 4

Taking a look outside, getting bored with waiting for Kakashi, he spoke some more.

" But Sakura has nothing extraordinary, her theory is all mugged up, she doesn't even have critical thinking. " 20

" Hey! "

Naruto stopped him right then and there, as he spoke once more.

" You can't say that about Saukra chan. " 1

Sasuke shook his head as he rolled his eyes.

" Really? "

Folding his hands together, he asked Naruto.

" Tell me, all these academy years, have you seen Haruno do anything which was not rote memorization? Anything which was practical. " 5

Naruto started his argument just as Sasuke finished speaking, eager to protect.

" Easy! That time that she… "

Stopping for a second and scratching his head a little, he attempted to remember..

" Oh I know what about that time- "

Stopping once more, Naruto was beginning to sweat lightly.

He remembered, whenever sensei had asked them to think for themselves, Saukra always seemed to mess something up, anything which was out of books and into common sense she seems to fail. 4

" Ummmm. "

Tapping his head, Naruto tired to think, did she do something any other classmate didn't do better given the same resources..? Naruto wasn't sure about that, but he knew this much, he could do better given the same tools..

Now that he thought about it, it was always either harsh language or her hitting him.

But Naruto wasn't about to stop simpin-defending. 3

" Well I don't remember right now! But she is a great girl! You can't talk behind people's back like that Sasuke. "

Waving his hand Sasuke said lightly.

" I say this to her face all the time, she simply decides go ignore it and continues to stalk me, like the psycho she is.. anyway, my main point is, all she has is okay chakra control, that too because she has negligible amounts. " 7

Taking a breath, Sasuke concluded.

" All in all, a heavy hitter team like ours isn't for her, she's assigned with Jonin Kurenai right? They likey want her to develop in the genjutsu direction, that's the only place negligible chakra and good control can work without problems. " 9

Naruto scrunched up his face, he didn't like hearing reason, but he can't exactly change anything..

Anyway, at least Hinata was there, she is a polite girl, she will make a good teammate.

" Oh! "

Exclaimed Sasuke, remembering something important, he quickly told his team.

" Right, Shin asked me to bring my new team to our house today. He wants to celebrate my graduation.. " 2

Hinata smiled with happiness as she looked down.

"I.. I will be there.. "

Naruto too was excited.

" Alright! I really haven't seen Shin for so long! That's great!! "

Sasuke gave a phantom smile.

Yes, he was also looking forward to his graduation party..

Tump

The trio turned to see Kakashi walking in, and bumping into the tables scattered around. Because all his attention was on..

Icha icha?! 1

Before Sasuke could express his immense disappointment, Kakashi did.

" My first impression is.. you guys are a handful.. "

But Sasuke had already given up on his jonin sensei who can't even look infront of him before walking in.

" Follow me to the roof. "

Looking at each other once, all three genin followed behind Kakashi.

But everyone had Shin's party in their mind instead.

Hinata wanted to meet with Shin, Naruto just wanted to eat stomach full, and Sasuke was so disappointed with his Jonin sensei, he would rather train with Shin.

This was a party everyone was looking forward to, it sure will be a great time! 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 15: Corpse party 7

As team 7 was making their way out of the academy building, Naruto looked towards his other two teammates.

" Man Kakashi sensei is really lazy isn't he? "

Sasuke scoffed at that while Hinata nodded lightly, but that was only to be polite, what was she to do, scoff like Sasuke? That would put their team in a tight spot again.

Thankfully someone came to her rescue, they had reached the gates of academy when she saw Shin standing there, hands folded with a smile on his face.

" Yo! Hinata? Now that's a surprise, but a welcome one, with you here, I can leave Sasuke in good hands. " 1

Sasuke blushed as he retorted.

" Brother…! I can take care of myself! " 2

Giving a nod of sure you can to Sasuke, Shin gave a thumbs up to Naruto, then he looked towards Hinata as he smiled wryly.

' Why did Hinata get involved.. '

Trying not to click his tongue, Shin looked at Hinata as he spoke.

" I didn't know you would be coming Hinata.. not today.. I had expected Sakura to be honest.."

Walking up to Hinata, Shin stared at her for a couple of seconds..

Then just smiled, as if accepting the twist of fate.

" But I am glad you are here, Hinata, your presence today would surely…"

Putting his hand on her shoulder, Shin spoke slowly, with a slight smile on his face.

".. Your presence today will surely make everything worthwhile… " 2

Hinata was blushing up a storm at Shin's close actions and Sasuke simply rolled his eyes, but Naruto was wondering why Shin sounded so ominous..?

' Is that just me..? Nobody else thinks Shin sounds eerie?? ' 1

Naruto scratched his cheek as he saw the two flirting, at least he thinks they are flirting..

' They are both weird. '

Naruto nodded to himself as he confirmed his judgement.

Shin and Hinata were done as well, any more attention form shin and Hinata will just faint.

" Well, let's go, or food will get cold. "

Shin smiled as he waved for them to follow.

" Alright! Let's go Shin! "

Naruto jumped as he happily walked along, keeping up a silly smile, but truthfully he was feeling a little weird about the whole thing, his gut was telling that something was going to happen.

' Are the villagers going to start scolding me again..? No, I am a Ninja now, and soon I'll be the Hokage! I will make everyone acknowledge me! '

Naruto decided to avoid the heavily crowded places, he didn't want his friends to be implicated due to walking with him.

" Hey, I know a shortcut, let's go from here, I can't wait, I am starving! "

" Huh "

Sasuke huffed, but followed, Shin lightly took a look at Naruto, then smiled at Hinata as they both walked together as well.

" Shin you wouldn't believe, what sensei did! You know- "

Shin was nodding along as he tuned Naruto out, his mind wasn't on the conversation right now, Hinata wasn't expected by him today, he didn't think they would actually put her in team 7, he needed a reconstruction of his plans as soon as possible.

' Hinata got the Hyuga's behind her, due to me giving her confidence, she didn't even get kicked out of her clan head status, today really didn't need the variable of Hyuga around.. '

Gritting his teeth, Shin was brainstorming, what he was about to do was no laughing matter, if not done correctly it might even start a clan on clan bloodshed and displace the whole political environment of Konoha. 1

And that would lead to fourth Shinobi world war form a weak Konoha, and Itachi going berserk on top of that..

" And you know what he said? You guys are a handful, seriously, how can - "

Giving a shocked look to Naruto in the meantime, Shin was trying to find ways he can use the presence of Hyuga heiress to his advantage, he wanted nothing more than to send Hinata home, but that would be too suspicious. He needed the newly formed team seven in one place. If only it was the same team like canon..

' Shit, Why Sakura? Your pure presence would have been enough, you just needed to goddam exist, how do you mess up existing?! ' 11

Shin was almost convinced being useless was Sakura's curse, like Tsunade's was losing every gamble. 5

" Man that sure sounds cool. "

Shin gave a random reply, Naruto would love if anything he said was called cool, Shin didn't need to hear his words to know that.

And he was right, Naruto grinned as Sasuke humped, his brother should find him cool, not this Naruto.

" No way Shin, Naruto didn't say anything like that, it was - "

Shin tuned out Sasuke too, they were almost here, and thankfully he had figured out how he will deal with the change in plans.

And Naruto meanwhile was sweating up a storm which he tried to hide by talking fast. 1

He didn't know what was going on, he was feeling more and more danger as time passed, it can't be his teammates, and Shin was a good friend.

' What is it?! '

Naruto was born with a sage body, Ashura's reincarnation, nine tails emotional sensing, he had a lot of things giving him empathy and a sense of nagative emotions naturally, his sense of foreboding got stronger and stronger. 3

" We are here! Let's go. "

Naruto almost had to girt his teeth to follow Shin to the Uchiha clan leader's house His Instincts were telling him to run immediately, but before he could act on that Shin seemed to have caught on that something was up.

Glancing at Naruto, Shin looked somewhere else, as he said as if introducing.

" Welcome to the Uchiha estate! This is one of the most secure places in Konoha! You guys might not understand, but strong Ninja's would feel the danger of this place! "

Smiling at the trio, Shin finished.

" But it is dangerous only for the enemy! It is absolutely safe for it's inhabitants! So just realx! We can enjoy as much as we want! " 1

Everyone became happy in various ways, but Naruto was the one with immense relief washing over him.

' So that's it! I can sense the security of this place because I am a great Ninja! Haha! I was getting scared for nothing! ' 7

Looking at Naruto letting out a quiet sigh of relief, Shin's eyes moved away from him, giving a polite smile, he and Hinata walked into the kitchen to get food out, while Sasuke and Naruto washed their hands.

Meanwhile Hinata was simply plenty happy as she helped Shin while blushing and having a smile on her face.

She truly liked this peaceful atmosphere a lot! 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

Chapter 16: Sleep now

" Hahaha! This is great! "

Laughed Naruto as he started eating.

Sasuke started yelling at him though, feeling not very happy.

" Why are you starting now?! Wait until everyone comes to the table! "

Naruto scratched his head, he was the only one not of a noble upbringing, what was obvious to Sasuke and the serving Hinata and Shinnosuke, it was not to him.

Shinnosuke just smiled as he shook his head, coming out of the kitchen with Hinata in tow.

" No need Sasuke, let Naruto go wild. "

Sasuke argued back.

" You spoil him too much Shin! "

Naruto just laughed with his hands behind his head.

" Haahah, don't worry don't worry, I can eat more when you guys start! "

Patting his forehead, Sasuke sighed.

" That's not the problem here.. "

Hinata bent down as she started serving food, Shin just looked on with a smile on his face, but eyes having focus.

' Eat Naruto, eat. You need the biggest amount, we don't want your Uzumaki body to override everything right.. go on, inhale everything and overwhelm your only support. ' 5

Shin let Naruto start before them for a reason, he was the one who had set this scenario up with Naruto's upbringing in mind, how can he let Sasuke stop Naruto now.

' Now for the next step.'

Smiling warmly Shin too bent down, as he took a spoon and scooped out a little bit food.

" Foo "

Blowing some air on it, he tasted it himself.

" Hmm. That's indeed good. Hey Hinata. "

Hinata looked at Shin with a curious look, as she saw Shin scooping out a little more food.

And bringing it towards her mouth…?!

" Say aaa! " 1

" Wha-wait "

Hinata mumbled, extremely flustered, this was the same spoon Shin just ate from!

No it's coming close-I-

Spin

Hinata's world spun as she lost consciousness, Shin's wide eyes was the last scene she remembered.

Catch

" Hey what happened?? Hinata! "

Shin called Hinata as he caught her before she fell.

Sasuke once more patted his forehead.

" … She got flustered.. I have seen her do this before a few times when Ino said something… Intense, about you and them. I think it's due to the same spoon you just ate from. "

Naruto tiled his head.

" Same spoon? So what? I used to eat remaining ramen from other's bowls all the time, and don't we share food at lunch too? " 1

Sasuke shook his head.

" It's not the same, the problem isn't the spoon, it's that this was Shin's spoon. "

Shin gave a wry smile.

" Oh well.. that's a bummer, you guys eat, I'll let her rest. "

Naruto nodded confusedly as Sasuke nodded causally.

Shin picked up Hinata with both arms as he smilingly took her go the guest room. 1

As he reached the room, his smile disappeared.

' Sorry Hinata, this had to be done, you can't touch the food, Hyuga's and their byakugan are the last thing I want finding something amiss. ' 1

Depositing the fainted Hinata, Shin started to make some seals, as his Sharingan spun to life.

" Ha! "

As soon as his seal was done, within his vision, the seals on walls shone once as the room became silent.

' Now no matter what happens outside, you will not wake up. '

Shin looked at her one last time as he steeped out of the room and closed the door.

Click

Locking it from the outside, as the seals on the door connected with the ones spread around the room, making the room truly noiseless, and serene. 1

" Alright everyone, she is resting fine, let's get this celebration on the road! "

Naruto raised his food covered hands as he yelled.

" Yaaah! "

Sasuke too started preparing, as Shin had now come to the table, and started the celebration officially.

Putting more food on Sasuke's plate Shin smiled.

" Eat more. "

Sasuke too smiled as he spoke back.

" Why don't you eat? You made all this. "

Shin simply glared in response, as he slowly raised his hands and

Poke

Poked Sasuke's forehead with a smile. 1

"… Shin. "

Sasuke's eyes became wide from this familiar gesture, one Itachi used to do the time.. 2

" Eat, stupid otouto. "

Shin took his fingers back as he began eating himself.

Sasuke seeing that quickly wiped his eyes, Shin was his brother, he even filled the gap left behind by that man, when he wasn't as crazy..

' You are so much like Itachi, Shin.. talent, knowledge even actions, everything makes me feel as if nothing has changed at all.. thank you.. '

Sasuke began his meal as well, he was right Shin was truly just like Itachi in more than one ways.

The most important one being what he did right now was the same as Itachi, the reason behind his actions on Sasuke.

' The transfer seal is set. ' 1

Concluded Shin, that was why contacting Sasuke's forehead was necessary, Itachi had done the same thing in their final fight, set up this seal to add his Mangekyou chakra to Sasuke's eyes.

' I have done just the opposite, I have connected Sasuke's Sharingan chakra to mine, a reverse transfer seal. '

It works only because Sasuke's Sharingan was awakened, now all he needed was for him to finish the food and he can begin the actual process.

" You know, what my sensei did during a mission? "

In Naruto and Sasuke's curious eyes Shin began telling them all about his missions, distracting them as they ate more and more of his special food as time passed.

" That's so cool! Hahahah. "

Laughed Naruto, they were now about an hour in their celebration, a lot of time had passed since they had started this, Sasuke was out cold half an hour ago from all the sake they drank, they were Ninja's now, they could have that stuff!

" I am.. feeling dizzy.! "

Naruto said as he was beginning to see blurry, he and Shin were the only ones standing, and now it looks like he will lose the battle. Heh

Bam

And just like that, Naruto's head banged on the table, as he lay without a sound.

" Hicch, I win. "

Shin too looked dizzy as he too fell backwards soon afterwards, out cold just like the rest.

Time passed, a minute changed to an hour, it was eerily calm thought the house, something which the Uchiha estate had seen before, only once.

During the massacre.

But within this silence, out of nowhere someone moved in the kitchen..

' It's done. '

Thought the person inside the kitchen, as he came out of the shadows, his face became visible.

It was Shin. Who was supposedly out cold with the rest.

' Shadow clone is a good jutsu. '

Smirked Shin, as he looked outside.

Shiing

And took out a kunai, his eyes focused without a speck of hesitation, as he looked at the fainted duo.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 17: Beast

After staring at the sleeping duo with his Sharingan, and making sure they are completely knocked out, Shin decided to do one more thing before he goes out of the kitchen.

' Transformation Jutsu. '

Poof

With a cloud of smoke, a whole new person was standing in place of Shin.

A fair skinned lady, in her mid to late twenties, complete with a whole set of kimono and hair accessories was now present on the scene.

Checking his completely random transformation for any defects using his Sharingan, Shin finally nodded to himself, finding none.

His unrelenting practice all these years weren't a joke, you can see absolutely nothing wrong with his transformation, even with a full power three tomoe Sharingan, maybe rinnegan can spot a clue, but none of the people he was about to face have something of that calibre.

' Who knows if nine tails, Minato or Kushina are watching from inside Naruto, his eyes I have closed, but precautions are always necessary. '

Shin wasn't about to take a risk like that, he will think everything was settled perfectly and out of nowhere, later down the line someone inside Naruto will just tell everyone what had happened, after their inevitable revival, that would be big middle finger to all his preparations. 1

" Ara ara, what do we have here..! " 2

Shin, now named Nahi, walked out with a natural twist to her hips, something Shin had copied from a very ' professional ' lady using his Sharingan, any movements can be copied, not only fighting techniques, even pencil movements were possible, so Shin went ahead and copied mannerisms of various profession.

" How adorable! Three genin in the middle of night, knocked out cold after celebrations, say.. why don't I join you all! " 2

Nahi spoke once again, who knew if someone was listening, if not within Naruto, then what if zetsu was listening, what if a Hyuga somehow found a way around the seals out of sheer luck! So Nahi will maintain a full character set, to the very end. 3

Step step

Walking with light echo to her steps, Nahi came to the knocked out trio.

Looking at Shin, Nahi spoke with a hand to her chin.

" Aww, look at Konoha's Taijutsu genius, how vulnerable.. say.. "

Shing

Picking up her kunai, she brought it to her lips, as she sensually licked it's edge.

" Say.. Mr genius, what would you do, if I end you right now..? "

Giggle

Laughing cutely at her own joke, Nahi shook her head, as she smiled.

" It's a shame you know, Han san told me to concentrate on the targets this time around.. aww.. looks like you have to wait for big sister next time Mr ge-ni-us. " 1

Giving Shinnosuke one last look, Nahi walked two steps forward as she came near the knocked out duo.

Shuffle

Putting her kimono in a favourable and decent position, Nahi crouched down as she looked at Sasuke.

Poke poke

And started poking his cheeks, after a solid minute of seemingly satisfying her curiousity, Nahi tilted her head.

" You look both so much alike.. "

Whispering her words, she now concluded Sasuke was truly asleep and won't wake up with a slight disturbance, understanding that, she simply sat down on her knees, as she gently picked up both Sasuke and Naruto.

And laid them on her thighs, one side for one person. Then with a lot of care roamed her hands through both of their hairs, seemingly with a motherly smile.

Using this action, she checked for any hidden traps, after fully excavating for any concealed seals on Naruto from Minato that nobody knew about, Nahi internally nodded.

' Nothing. '

Now without further ado, she gently opened both the boys eyes, as her Sharingan spun to life, keeping her hands on both of their heads, she looked right into their eyes.

Wissssh

The very next moment, Nahi was standing in a different place, there was water up to her ankle, as a dim environment was all around her.

Drip

Looking around the environment, she put a hand to her cheek, completely not caring as her feet got wet, something one wouldn't usually expect from a lady as proper as her.

Drip

Understanding the situation around her, Nahi started walking in a direction she seems to have chosen at last.

Splash

Splash

Splash

She kept walking with water lightly splashing around her feet.

Nahi kept on looking forward with a soft smile as something was starting to become visible before her.

Splash

An immense cell was in front of her, it's bars reaching far beyond human height, connecting to a celing unseen.

Growl

A light growling sound echoed throughout the environment, the eerie silence being broken with this even more eerie voice..

Step

After walking upto a comfortable distance, Nahi stopped her advance towards the cell, as she tilted her head cutely, her hair loosely shaking with the sudden action.

Then it happened.

Snap

A red eye snapped open inside the cell, it's slit eyes and sheer size signifying it doesn't belong to any human but something more beastly..

Giggle 1

The environment wasn't relieved from Nahi's giggling sounds, but the unsettling feeling intensified, a seemingly random feminine giggle around a place like this, it was pure nightmare fuel.

And so no one spoke, the owner of the beastly red eyes kept looking with immense predatory pressure and the owner of the spinning red eyes kept looking with a happy expression..

But this stalemate wasn't about to last for long, as the owner of the spinning red eyes took an action unprecedented.

Shing

Taking out her previously kept kunai, Nahi swiftly threw it at a determined angle.

Stab

And before the beast could react to the sudden action, the kunai stabbed a spot particularly out of place here.

The seal containing the beast.

The beast's eyes widened as it looked at the kunai stabbed through the paper seal on his cell, and in the next second, all hell broke loose.

" Roooaaaar! "

Watching on her a smile on her lips, Nahi watched the environment around her riot, as the beast started going wild..

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 18: Kurama

Roar!

Kurama was rioting, his seal was stabbed, this was his chance to get out of prison, sure, he will likely get controlled by this abominable Uchiha girl, but he will be free afterwards!

Sadly, as quickly as he thought of this, Kurama's mental activities were put to a stop by a word from his new visitor.

" It won't work foxy fox! I didn't destroy the seal you know.. I just added a little something to it! So stop roaring dear, your throat will start hurting? "

Grrr, these Uchihas, all of them were abominable. 2

Kurama gritted his teeth as he lowered the intensity of his riot, then checked the seal again.

After watching it for a few solid seconds, Kurama growled as he spoke.

" What is the meaning of this, what seal have you put on that kunai?! "

Kurama didn't know much about ninjutsu, but he himself had suffered from seals for years, so he could at least tell that there was a seal present on the kunai the girl just threw, a very complicated and confusing seal, which she for some reason stabbed through his own..?

Kurama felt his seal didn't get any weaker or stronger, so her kunai didn't act on his seal, but her kunai should have done something right?! Kurama didn't know and he hated that.

Shin now Nahi spoke as she gave Kurama a stare.

" I am helping you thank you very much! That kunai is my masterpiece you understand, mas-ter-piece! It took me a whole year to build, it's not easy taking an actual physical object inside this space! "

The kunai was something Nahi had worked hard at, it worked on the principle of sharingan being able to penetrate the spiritual world.

It's seals were filled with his three tomoe Sharingan chakra, this was a kunai which could physically get inside someone's spiritual world due to that.

" Thank you..?! Are you insane girl! You came in and started spewing random stuff out of nowhere and you ask me to thank you now!? "

Nahi let kurama curse his heart out as she simply imagined a chair, and low and behold, her experience with training ground justu aka low grade tsukuyomi let her create something in this spiritual world of Naruto too, Sharingan was flexing it's wonderful abilities again.

Kurama's eye twitched as he saw Nahi sitting down and pityingly looking at him.

" Aren't you getting a little too comfortable around here little girl?! "

Nahi smiled, kurama was at least willing to talk, she understood why, he was trying to gleam information because of her Sharingan, after all she could theoretically control him as a puppet, for as long as she wanted, trying to talk it out if possible was an instinctive reaction of every living being.

Definitely, this was because Nahi appeared easy to talk to, if it was any other Uchiha and their big emo energy, Kurama would prefer to just spray them to death instead.

And so Nahi began speaking again before the disgruntled but wary Kurama.

" Foxy! You are very rude aren't you, nobody has talked to me like that in decades! "

Decades? So she is aged similarly to how she looks. Kurama thought, as Shin lied through his teeth about his age.

" But I will forgive you! I still won't tell you what I did though.. okay okay don't get angry! I'll tell you this much, something extra was injected into your seal, and me being a passing good girl, decided to help you remove this trouble. No more hidden dangers for you. " 5

Crossing her hands before her, Nahi puffed up her chest, as she showed a cute ' no no ' pose.

Kurama once more twitched his eyes, how was he to believe this, and that it wasn't the case that she herself infact added something to his seal?!

" I hate Uchihas. " 1

Kurama growled.

Nahi too opened her mouth as she showed her claws and fangs, looking not intimidating at the slightest.

" I hate tailed beasts. " 1

Gritting his teeth Kurama was about to educate this stupid girl, as he can't exactly lay flat attempting to ignore her, she was an Uchiha, she will just control him, kill or imprison him for eternity, that was something kurama wanted to avoid.

Sensing a wave of education talks incoming Nahi swiftly corrected her words.

" Done! Now that we are both done being dumb, how about we talk some sense..? "

Dumb?! Was this girl accusing him for being dumb just because he said he hated every Uchiha..?

Okay, Kurama could see how that would irritate her, she was an Uchiha too, and truthfully, he was talking to her for a while due to another reason, he couldn't sense fear or any negative emotion from her, he sensed only peace, and God forbid he wanted to sense something like that again. 1

" Scoff, whatever little girl, speak, what are you here for? If it was only to ' help me ' as you put it, you would have left by now. "

Nahi nodded her head, as if she managed to educate a spoilt child, which was pissing off kurama, a lot, if he couldn't possibly ignore this menace, he wouldn't have given her the time of the day and would have long went back to sleep.

Nahi cleared her throat.

" Well, Now that I managed to do such a big, big, big favour to Mr fox, it's only natural for him to help me as well right. "

Narrowing his eyes, Kurama looked at the girl, now getting to her point finally, and he could again sense a different emotion, one of gulit and sadness, towards him.

Angry at this undesired pity kurama roared.

" Don't pity me foolish human being!? I don't need your grace, get out, get out of here!! "

Kurama roared, losing his mind, he hated feeling this garbage emotion from human beings, they were the ones responsible for his misery.

Nahi shook her head.

" No, I won't, not until you pay me back. "

Kurama roared as he thrashed around his cell, but as minutes passed he regained his mind back again, and understood he held absolutely zero power over this girl, so he simply scoffed, as he laid back down again, looking at her with annoyance.

He decided to get this over with.

" What is it?! "

Nahi clapped her hands as she gave a ' this wasn't so hard ' look, which Kurama endured for now, not that he had much of a choice on that matter, but still, he wasn't spraying her to death, and she should be thankful, he was only doing this because of the emotions he felt were genuine, but he wasn't going to tell her that.

Nahi cleared her throat as she looked at him with a serious expression.

Which made Kurma too get serious because of the emotional resonance he had by instinct.

" Look into my eyes. "

" Wha- "

Before Kurama could speak or even curse himself for forgetting about her Sharingan for a split second, he was pulled into illusion, tailed beast were very vulnerable to Sharingan, Kurma once again showed the world how much of a cheat this doujutsu really was.

' Hah, nice now you won't remember anything I say to you, and with Minato and Kushina sealed in my kunai, we can talk all we want within my training ground justu, even the sage can't hear anything without my permission inside my justu! ' 3

Nahi cheered herself up, as she and kurama both stood still, with the Sharingan pattern spinning in their eyes.

Whoosh

Within the training ground, in an open arena, kurama sat dazed as Shin took a seat down on the ground, he was still in the shape of Nahi, just because it was his Instinct to be cautious. 2

But it was no longer necessary, Kurama won't remember anything they spoke, he was a tailed beast, Sharingan absolutely crushed them, it was because of their origin.

" Now then, what do you know about the gold and sliver brothers. "

Shin narrowed his eyes, as he asked a crucial question, this was big enough to make or break the game of Sharingan evolution for him.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 19: Secrets of Sharingan

" Gold and silver brothers..? I remember them, there were two people who called themselves that. "

Shin nodded, as he told Kurama to speak again.

Kurama continued, getting permission.

" I had swallowed them, they didn't die inside me, hardy bunch. They survived and started eating my flesh to live, as soon as I understood something was up, I spit them out. "

Shin nodded, this much was something he knew, and now confirmed, so he asked his second question.

" Why did they survive eating your flesh? What did that do to them exactly that they gained your chakra permanently? "

Kurama took a second to understand the question, as he began speaking with some thought.

" They.. they looked familiar to me, they gave me the feeling the old man, at least their blood did.. "

Taking a pause, kurama mumbled.

" That was why I didn't chew them but simply swallowed them, to hurt them less.. I would assume they survived because they were related to what you would call the sage of six paths, their bloodline was what got them to survive. " 3

Shin nodded again, as he too was thinking, he knew this information as well, this part was mentioned in the canonical series, the gold and silver brothers lived due to being the sage's descendent.

Kurama, answering the first question, started answering the next.

" When they ate my flesh and lived, my power was integrated within their bodies, so they could access my chakra, or convert their own to mine. "

This answer of kurama was very vague, but he was a fox, not a scientist, this much was enough. 3

Shin put together the rest.

" I see, so your chakra changed their bodies, or their genetic makeup in a sense, that is why they got those fox whiskers, this boy Naruto has them as well due to his mom being the jinchuriki and you affecting this boy's body from before he was even born, changing his genetics ever so slightly with daily radiation. "

Understanding the cause and effect, Shin spoke again.

" None of your other jinchuriki had whiskers, Mito didn't, Kushina didn't, neither did Minato. Because they didn't get their genetic makeup altered like these guys. "

Nodding to himself he concluded.

" So that explains why the gold and silver brothers could use your chakra all the time and never run dry, your flesh was limited, using it should theoretically have limited opportunities. But that becomes null and void if their bodies themselves produced your chakra, due to getting their genetic makeup altered. "

Nine tails just watched numbly, he didn't understand much, but he got the jist. 1

Shin asked another question to Kurma.

" Do you know how Sharingan evolves? "

Kurama shook his head.

" I do not, but I would assume it is to do with yin chakra. "

Shin nodded, he said.

" Go on. "

Kurama gave a nod as he spoke once more of his ideas.

" The Uchiha as you call them nowadays, are all coming from the Otsutsuki Indra, that guy was the son of the old man, he had the yin half of his chakra, so I would assume an increase in Yin is what gets the Sharingan to work or evolve. "

Shin smiled, yes that made sense. So he was the one speaking surely this time around.

" Yes, it is to do with yin, that is why whenever a Sharingan evolves from a spike in yin from intense emotions, it slowly but surely pushes one to new heights of power. "

Narrowing his eyes, shin told his deduction.

" Chakra is a balanced yin and yang energy, if one is out of balance, the second one tires to get back in balance, resulting in a slow increase in yang, which in general increase chakra quantity and thus pushes you to new levels of strength." 9

Smiling, Shin said.

" It's a feedback loop. "

Kurama nodded once more, as he again got the jist of it, it wasn't that hard.

" That makes sense, why there are so many ways to get permanent mangekyou sharingan, Indra had one naturally, Obito will get permanent ones during the war arc, there is that method of swapping eyes called eternal mangekyou and lastly Hashirama cells can be used to make them semi permanent. " 3

Laughing lightly, Shinnosuke smiled.

" All of them are simply getting their yin and yang balanced in various ways, a regular Ninja can't possibly have super kage level chakra naturally, so mangekyou always goes blind in everyone but Indra. " 2

Looking up, kurama was looked at by Shin again.

He had been a big help in understanding the real effects of Sharingan.

Now there was only one thing left of ask.

" Say, you are all yang correct? "

Kurama nodded, he was the pure yang part of nine tails, the yin part was taken by that bastard Minato.

" And only the sage descendants can survive eating your flesh correct? "

Kurama nodded again.

Shin smiled widely as he asked one more question.

" I am an Uchiha, I am a descendant of the sage too.. correct..? "

Taking a little longer this time to think, Kurama finally nodded again.

To which Shin burst out laughing.

His theory can finally be put to practice.

" Say, a body of balanced yin and yang, chakra of both Indra and Ashura, and your immense chakra as fuel.. "

Showing his teeth, Shin took on a ferocious face.

" That finally added with your flesh changing the genetic makeup if consumed and survived..! "

Laughing out loud, like a man gone mad, Shin exclaimed.

" How far do you think my Sharingan can evolve with those conditions nine tails! "

An infinite pool of chakra, both parts of Ashura and Indra, and a way to make his body permanently produce all this chakra, everything fitting together perfectly..

Shin after all these years, had cooked up something truly terrifying. 3

If Kurama had any sense left in him, he would have now felt fear sensing the true emotions of Shinnosuke Uchiha. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 20: Evolution preparation

After Shinnosuke finished his evil laughter from experiencing too much excitement at once, he slowly calmed himself down.

He didn't have much time left, around 12 to 14 hours max he could keep them here and next morning they will have to go.

So Shin started preparing everything in the training ground.

Clank clank

The arena started getting transformed to a lab, massive in size.

With the phantoms of Naruto, Sasuke and Kurama appearing in three separate tanks.

" We are all connected via chakra physically, this scenario is only to make sure I do everything safely, and to optimise the flow of chakra with my watered down tsukuyomi. "

In the actual outside world, the four would just be swapping chakra around, but how to swap and how much to swap will be determined by the lab apparatus here, this was a mental affair and his genjutsu was purely mental game too. 1

" As chakra is combined and yin and yang reach optimal levels, Sharingan will evolve naturally without any intense emotions, that was how madara unlocked the rinnegan, slow and steady chakra combination, no emotional stimulation. " 6

But Shinnosuke didn't need to wait long like Madara did, he had something which will optimise the flow perfectly.

His tsukuyomi inspired justu.

" That coupled with nine tail's flesh actually changing my genetics for good, I don't need to wait like madara, I will evolve and keep evolving as long as I get a steady flow of chakra to help me. " 1

And for that, nine tails was there, with nearly infinite chakra pool.

" Alright, let's see here. "

Shin started connecting wires and tubes to the tanks, as he started typing in the computer like interface around their enclosure.

" Okay, optimal amount is this much, add this to this let's change this to this.. "

Shin was typing away on the interface, this was something which was to cue the genjutsu world to make sure no manual work is needed for it to operate.

Shin, like Itachi, had full control over his genjutsu world, but unlike Itachi, Shin managed to make it automated from manual, it was simply a clever use of sealing justus.

" This seems like the correct amount, one part me, one part Kurama, one part Sasuke and one part Naruto. "

This made two part Shinnosuke's own chakra and two part the combined chakra of Ashura and Indra.

Yang would add to yang, yin would add to yin. 1

Huff

Releasing a breath of pure happiness, Shin went ahead and walked towards the centre of the lab.

As he walked, he took a look at his wrist, a watch like interface appeared on his right hand. 1

" Let's see. "

Going through the menus, Shin selected his desired option.

" Reset "

As soon as Shin clicked the button, the entire world started to shake.

Boom

The training ground began to collapse, everything started going dark around the lab.

Crash

Shin looked outside from the window, everything around the world was crumbling, turning into dust, as the ground itself disintegrated into nothingness soon afterwards.

Reset successful

A feminine voice spoke out, the lab was speaking, as it's automatic abilities took over.

" Good. "

If someone who knew the Uchiha family back then heard this voice, they would immediately recognise this as the clan head's wife.

This was Mikoto's voice. Uchiha Mikoto, mother of Shin's current life.

Giving a nostalgic smile to the synthetic voice, Shin gave a chuckle.

" It's been a while mother.. wish me luck. "

Saying that, Shin pressed a button that said

Initiate

With a zooming voice, a hole opened at the centre of the lab, right before Shin.

Zoom

And a chair comfortable enough to be called a throne emerged from the opening infront of him. 3

Haah

Shin sighed, all required preparations were done.

Now it was time to execute.

Sitting down, multiple clasps gripped his hands and feet as a helmet lowered itself to Shin's head.

Tubes connected to the three automatically stretched and plugged into the chair Shin was sitting on.

" Project evolution, Initiate. "

Shin whispered, as the whole lab sprung into action.

He had scrapped the entire genjutsu world and left only this lab for maximum efficiency, he will be fully concentrated on his evolution, he didn't have enough time to worry about the process.

He had created his chakra intelligence assistant for this very purpose. 1

" The process has been initiated. Please remain calm. "

And purpose she was fullfilling, as her soothing mother's voice calmed down Shin's nerves.

Fisssh

The tubes started transferring chakra in the genjutsu world as real world had Shin lit up in a red chakra cloak, his skin was slowly turning red from the fox's chakra.

' Thankfully I carefully arranged seals within the Uchiha estate to seal this movement of nine tail's chakra spike. '

Shinnosuke was knowledgeable enough to know what would happen if Konoha saw the Kyubi in Uchiha estate, together with the Hyuga heir, it would be a political storm of epic proportions.

' Whatever, it's not a concern anymore, my preparations are useful, I don't even have to eat kurama directly because of this. '

Because Kurama was made of chakra and inside the mind world of Naruto, Shin didn't need to physically eat his flesh like he would in real world, here he could just transfer Kurama's blood via transfusion in his lab and it would happen in reality.

Kurama being a chakra creature makes it possible.

Gurgle

As blood kept pouring into Shin, he was feeling a dull pain throughout his body, Kurama's chakra was changing him, it was both corrosive and toxic, but it was his key to power.

So Shin preserved, with his chakra intelligence assistant, who he liked to call CI assistant for short, helping him clam down and monitor progress.

" Body modification 1% "

" Approximate time remaining, 12 hours. " 1

Shin groaned and decided to stick through the whole thing, he wanted to first hand feel the changes taking place, it was a slow almost painless process from him changing around values to suit his body best.

So Shinnosuke wanted to see for himself, how his new perfect body is built. 1

As after this endeavour, Shin would become truly free at last. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 21: Collapse

Within the genjutsu world, Kurama, Naruto and Sasuke's eyes were turning with blood red three tomoe symbol, a sign of being under Sharingan genjutsu.

Shinnosuke's eyes too were turning with the same symbol, this one signifying the caster of said genjutsu.

But a change was happening in this pattern.

It was beginning to collapse into itself.

" Current progress 35% "

Swirl

Shin's Sharingan pattern finally collapsed on itself as a new pattern was beginning to take shape within this whirlpool.

Whurl

As it spun faster and faster, this new pattern was now assuming form, a pattern very familiar to Shin.

Swirl 1

And with a final swirl, the pattern finally manifested.

" Mangekyou Sharingan unlocked. Pattern matching in progress. "

….

" Pattern found, original pattern of Sasuke Uchiha, pre eternal mangekyou evolution. Prediction was 100% correct. "

Shin gave a small smile, he figured as much he would have that pattern, he was the twin of Sasuke, and pattern was determined by genetics, he knew this tidbit due to Obito's both mangekyou having same pattern. 9

That could only happen if it was genetic, and now his theory was proven correct. 1

' I still don't have my mangekyou justu though.. '

But Shin didn't worry, as he knew why, he was currently still in the middle of evolution, his Sharingan wasn't done changing, so he didn't recieve his special jutsus yet, he would get them when everything calmed down.

' Let's see, I still don't feel any pain so that's good, at least I am sure the chakra isn't affecting me directly, only changing me as intended. '

Even though Shin understood how everything worked, he wasn't stupid enough to just start eating flesh of a tailed beast.

He had set up a whole rig to make sure he takes only the intended effect and discards everything unnecessary.

" Current progress 40% "

The blood of kurma was used for his radiation and yang power, it was flowing through his chakra barrier, shown as a chair in the genjutsu world but actually was a seal of purification, easy to copy, Naruto's seal itself had that built in. 1

' What this is doing, is giving energy for my body to change fundamentally in a given direction, instead of randomly eating flesh and hoping for the best. '

What the gold and silver brothers had done was essentially eat radioactive materials then somehow didn't die but mutate beneficially, and what Shin was doing is using the same radioactive substance's ability to modify DNA. 1

He was slowly exposing himself to it, in a planned manner the body will start changing in his given direction.

' And the direction will be determined by Ashura and Indra chakra. '

" Current progress 50% "

Nodding his head, Shin was waiting for the 67 to 70 percentage mark, according to his calculations that will be when he will unlock the next phase of his Sharingan.

The Rinnegan. 1

But even with this, Shin wasn't about to become a stitched together monster like Madara.

Because that was not the core of what Shin was doing.

' I am not adding anyone's DNA to my body at all. This is purely my own body, fundamentally rebuilding itself. '

Shinnosuke's body was still his own, he was just forcing his body to evolve.

The Kurama's blood was the tigger of genetic change, the Indra and Ashura chakra were the given direction of evolution and the chakra provided by Kurama was the energy required for the evolution to happen. 4

" Current progress 62% "

It was happening.

Both the reminder and his body heating up were reminding Shin that his next phase was about to begin.

" CI, begin scanning, maximum efficiency "

Shin gave an order, he needed to keep this change on camera, he can dedicate a little resource to record this, it will not come from his brain but a pre made chakra seal.

It was hard meshing together with every seal currently present, so he didn't make many of them and was using them sparingly.

" Current progress 66% "

Shinnosuke's eyes were beginning to spin again, the star like mangekyou was spinning while shining bright red.

Whirl

Every single being currently in the lab was showing this spinning pattern in their eyes, projected from the source, Shin.

Whirl

But this was taking time, much longer than it would usually take for a percentage to rise.

' The Rinnegan is really hard to awaken, even after all this preparation, I can see why Madara took so long. '

Shin just rested, he will get it soon enough.

" Current progress 67% "

His eyes were slowly taking on a purplish hue. But still nothing changed, the mangekyou pattern was still turning.

But it was getting smaller.

" Current progress 68% "

Now the mangekyou pattern was obviously getting much smaller as the pupils were beginning to dilate.

" Abnormal pupil dilation detected, checking "

….

" It is within fault tolerance range, proceeding ahead. "

Shin was taking deep breaths, trying to clam his beating heart.

" Current progress 69% " 13

Whirl

His mangekyou sharingan finally collapsed as his entire pupil dilated, and the whites of the eyes were beginning to take on the colour purple. 4

Concentric circles were forming throughout the eye as the familiar pattern of Rinnegan was beginning to emerge.

As Shin patiently waited with expectations, the voice of the assistant and the wonderful feeling in his body finally emerged together.

" Current progress 70% "

….

" Change detected, scanning. "

….

" Rinnegan unlocked, prediction 100% successful. " 2

Haaah

Shin breathed a sigh of relief, he could feel it, his eyes and his body both had changed, rinnegan was supposed to give the original owner all nature releases with yin and yang.

That was on top of the Justus it gave, but Shinnosuke once again, couldn't experience the justus, as his eyes were still under evolution. 2

' I still have nothing to show for justus.. no worries, I just need to wait until 100% '

Shinnosuke was feeling no burden of his rinnegan.

The reason being this was his own rinnegan, built form his own chakra, not even Ashura and Indra were added to his body, no, this was all his body genetically modifying itself towards this direction due to the effect to Ashura and indra chakra.

This meant he would feel no pressure whatsoever, he will use it as freely as Madara could. 1

And him having Kurama's massive chakra currently was a help as well.

' Even when I don't have kurama boosting me, I could just deactivate my rinnegan and go about my way merrily, just like I can deactivate my Sharingan when I am out of chakra. '

This was the happy life of people who didn't take other's eyes, use it however you want, no pressure, no chakra exhaustion. 4

" Please remain clam, heartbeat accelerating. " 3

Huff

Shin breathed out, he had to clam down, he was getting excited from unlocking his own rinnegan. 1

This was no joke, he was a regular man before he was Shin, he had seen rinnegan on television before, and now he had it in his eye socket.

Shortly he will have completely broken justus in his arsenal as well, soon he will have everything.

And so Shin decided to relax again as reminders kept coming, and after a long time, process was finally nearing it's end.

" Current progress 99% "

Shinnosuke was currently feeling his eyes heating up as his CI assistant kept him updated.

" Tomoe are beginning to emerge, eye colour is changing from purple to red. Scanning. "

Shin nodded, yes, here it was.

The Rinnesharingan. 12

' Mine are completely red like Kaguya's eeh? Well it's to be expected, I am evolving myself perfectly, and the most pure form of Rinnesharingan is in the god tree. '

Shin felt the changes as the final step in his plans was now reached.

" Current progress 100% "

….

" Tomoe count, 9, match with Kaguya's Rinnesharingan 100% , prediction 70% correct. " 3

Shin shrugged, he had predicted he would have Sasuke's purple Rinnesharingan or tomoe rinnegan, being his twin and all.

' It would seem Sasuke didn't evolve correctly, not only did he have the Rinnegan in only one eye, he was also starting to lose chakra way too quickly afterwards. Dude couldn't even deactivate it by himself, it auto turned off when he is out of chakra. ' 1

All this was way too similar to someone using a rinnegan not of their own.

' Was this deliberately done by the sage..? I wonder.. ' 1

But Shin's thought process was interrupted by a chime from his CI.

" Error. System malfunction. Code red. "

Shin's eyes almost shot open from shock but he held it in.

" CI details now. "

" Scanning. "

….

" The body is attempting a reconstruction, subject is not stable. "

Smacking his lips shin asked.

" What happens if I stop the process? "

After few excruciating seconds, CI replied.

" Calculated, stopping the process will result in genetic collapse, subject will die within a minute. "

" @# "

Shin was currently swearing like a sailor, this wasn't planned, oh shit. 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 22: Perfect Uchiha 1

" Okay, if stopping the process is genetic collapse, what is letting it run? "

" Scanning "

Shin tapped his fingers as his mind was concentrating on why this was happening. He wasn't a genetic expert, but he was a chakra one.

' I know enough about genes and a lot about chakra to understand this at least, what I thought was perfect combination obviously wasn't so, my body will go through a gene collapse any moment.. '

But this doesn't make sense, Hagoromo Otsutsuki was this makeup and so was the god tree. 4

Wait a minute, Shinnosuke's frowned as if he understood something.

And at that very moment his CI assistant spoke too.

" Scan complete, changes done are not suitable for human body, new organ changes are being rejected by subject's immune system. "

I thought so, Shinnosuke gritted his teeth, this was due to him achieving the complete evolution of Sharingan, the full nine tomoe Rinnesharingan.

' Maybe that is why the sage didn't give Sasuke the complete thing..? '

Sharingan in essence, was never made for human body, or even Otsutsuki body.

It was an organ of the god tree, Otsutsuki could use it due to them being the parasites they are, they were naturally compatible with digesting genetic material. 1

Humans aren't like that, so they had to evolve via natural selection and take what they could use.

The toned down regular Sharingan was the result.

Even mangekyou was too hard for them, everyone not named Otsutsuki goes blind naturally.

' I see, even the awakening of Sharingan when chakra reaches acceptable levels is body evolving to protect itself form chakra exhaustion.. I messed everything up with my forceful evolution. '

Indeed, the whitish cells of Hashirama are just cells of God tree, that is why it is so similar to white zetsu produced by the God tree.

He understood why even with such a crude operation, Madara's evolution worked, it was just the god tree coming back together.

' I thought Ashura chakra was enough, it is not, Ashura chakra isn't enough at all, the one in a million coincidence of Hashirama awakening wood release was also a requirement, Naruto doesn't have that. '

That's why Madara could body everyone using his rinnegan and Sasuke got bodied by his rinnegan, he didn't have the wood release. 2

Shin understood the crux of the problem, he was a human, and thus not suitable for the additional eye of God tree currently within him.

It was like taking a branch from a random tree and duct taping it to yourself, hoping you somehow grow leaves, body would start to reject the branch as soon as it can. 1

Now that Shin figured out the problem, he can find a solution.

" CI, scan what is happening to my body currently. "

As CI was scanning, Shin waited patiently, no reason to be upset on things beyond your control.

" Scan complete, the yang chakra of kurama is keeping subject alive, and it's radiation is assisting subject body to attempt a fix and stop immediate collapse. "

….

" Suggestion, let the process continue until DNA sequence is stabilized. The final result is currently unknown. "

Shin frowned as he nodded his head, this was the best course of action at present.

He kept tapping his seat as a new procedure was being developed.

" New procedure set, estimated time 2 hours. "

Shin didn't comment, he was smart enough to have around 2 to 3 hours leeway when he had made the plans, Hyuga's or Kakashi still won't start looking for these guys for a while.

Shin should be over by then.

" .. CI, tell me, how are the values I had calculated? "

" The values are similar but the genetic makeup is different. "

I see, thought Shin, then he shouldn't worry too much, the values he had calculated were fail safe values.

After a while of thinking, Shin suddenly stopped his tapping.

And smiled slightly, he just understood something.

" CI, check my body changes and list them. "

Scanning..

" Scan complete, muscle mass increased, bone density increased, nerve response increased, body structure fine tuned - "

" Stop "

Shinnosuke asked the CI to stop, he immediately understood what was happening.

" CI, remove code red, this is a false alarm. "

" Accepted, current status code orange, at risk. "

Shin nodded, this was fine, he was pretty sure of his guess but it doesn't hurt to be careful. 1

" CI, check if my body is still attempting repair. "

" Scanning. Yes "

Shin nodded.

" I see, that means my evolution is still ongoing, this is not out of the ordinary, I simply didn't see it coming due to my oversight. "

CI listened as Shin spoke of his deduction.

" The condition I had set up for evolution is what's keeping me alive correct? That is because I am still evolving! " 2

Chuckling, Shin spoke freely.

" What the Ashura and Indra chakra did was forcefully push me towards the genetic makeup of God tree, but now that it is done, there is one more step remaining. " 1

Narrowing his eyes, Shin poked at the crux of current problem.

" The step being, these new changes will need to be adapted to fit together with my human body, I am not god tree, cellular readjustment needs to happen. "

What Shin's body was doing was evolving to hold these new changes in ways a human body can.

And that would mean removing many unnecessary changes and keeping only the necessary.

That was the core of evolution.

" My body is adapting to the environment, Kurama chakra keeps me alive and it's radiation keeps the process running. "

Heaving a sigh of relief, Shin spoke.

" CI, add a new prediction, body should start rebuilding to adapt and achieve best biological human DNA sequence. Write that down. " 1

Shin made a bold prediction, he did this for two reasons.

One, the radiation from nine tails will stop affecting him only when his genetic structure is stable.

Two, yang was keeping him alive as a human, which in turn forced the genetic structure to remain human and not collapse into a meaningless mess.

" Noted, checking feasibility. "

" Success, currently prediction is looking probable. "

" Subject is evolving towards the perfect human DNA sequence, the end result is theorized to be - " 5

" Perfect Uchiha. " 4

Shin completed CI's sentence. With a smirk on his face.

This is good, something good did come after all from not blindly grafting Hashirama cells on his body, everything needed a process.

And Shin's process was successful, there were bumps along the way but -

" Error, unexpected circumstance detected. "

@#&*

Rubbing his eyebrows, Shin asked.

" What is it..? "

" Sharingan is going through a devolution. Currently losing tomoe. " 1

Cough cough

Shin almost choked on his saliva, what was he even here for then!

But he frowned again, he didn't feel his eyes weaken.

" Rinnesharingan has devolved to Rinnegan.. "

" Rinnegan is losing color.. devolving to mangekyou Sharingan. "

Shin just kept quiet, he didn't feel any weakening of his eyes at all.

And so he roughly had an idea what was happening.

" Rinnegan devolved, current stage mangekyou sharingan. "

" Devolution stopped. State, stable. "

Shin nodded, as he smiled, he knew what this was.

" I have adapted.. from ninja world's natural evolution it was pretty obvious every normal Uchiha could at max achieve mangekyou, that was because that is the human limit. "

Laughing out loud from feeling his immense pupil strength and the justus beginning to emerge, Shin was going wild. 1

" That's it! That's why Obito's mangekyou never evolved even after he became ten tails jinchuriki, human DNA can't evolve further than that, Ashura and Indra are aliens. " 5

But Shin knew what happened to Obito when he didn't evolve.

" His regular mangekyou became much stronger, so much so that he could affect truth seeking balls. This is what has happened to me as well. "

Shin laughed hard as he counted the influx of justus he just got.

He had them all.

" Human path, Ashura path, Animal path, every path of rinnegan, I have them. "

Shin may have lost his rinnegan but he kept all the paths as the doujutsu of his Mangekyou Sharingan. 4

" My Mangekyou Sharingan is my Rinnegan and Rinnesharingan..! " 3

Shin didn't care, as long as he could keep the justus and the eye power, he could care less how it looks, this might as well be an ascetic issue. 2

Who cares about that?!

But best of all

" I have it. "

With a wild look to his face, Shin whispered.

" Infinite Tsukuyomi " 10

A/N

Give a review peeps, we need to get this into star ratings.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

21 comments

VOTE

Chapter 23: Results

" Shin kun.. Shin kun.. "

Shin made a slight groaning noise as he was woken from his sleep.

" Aah my head is killing me. "

As Shin was struggling to open his eyes, Naruto's voice was heard from the side, letting him know the presence of others, so Shin decided to get up .

Groggily he sat up as he lazily rubbed his eyes.

" Ugh, what time is this..? "

Sasuke's voice came from the other side, a hoarse sounding voice.

" It's 10. We are a little late. "

Shin finally opened his eyes as Hinata carefully started wiping his face with a wet towel.

" Shin kun you shouldn't drink too much. "

Chastised Hinata with a soft voice, she just woke up in the guest room and came out to find the three sleeping on the floor.

She woke everyone up, and Shin was the last to get up, he was the one who was the most drunk according the Naruto.

" Hai hai Hinata. "

Hinata gave a small smile as she wiped Shin's face to make him feel better.

She had also arranged two wipes for Naruto and Sasuke, they can freshen up themselves. 2

She meanwhile will help Shin! It's her duty after all.

Blushing from thinking something strange, Hinata lowered her head as she continued her job.

" Ugh, I am never touching that stuff again, it was so disgusting. "

Sasuke nodded at Naruto's words, though Shin didn't see, he could feel the relationship between the team had gotten closer.

A spectacular party and understanding each other's suffering brought the team closer.

Shin behind the wipe smirked slightly, and went back to his groggy expression right after, no use acting for so long to drop the ball because he couldn't stop laughing.

That would be hilariously dumb.

" Alright Hinata, I feel better now, and you guys don't need to worry, Kakashi is famously late, so no need to be too early, just get ready at your own pace, no need to be deliberately late either. "

Looking at the trio, he finished

" It's etiquette. "

Naruto rubbed his hand on his head as he messed up his hair even more.

" Really? How do you know? I saw white haired sensei for the first time yesterday. "

Sasuke replied instead of Shin.

" I think Shin's Jonin sensei told him, isn't it Shin? "

Shin smiled slightly as Hinata meanwhile took a seat besides him, with grace, she seems to want to play the role of the hostess with him as the host.

Shin didn't mind, let her have her fun, after turning back to the duo, he nodded.

" Yes, you know that my teacher is Might Guy, Konoha's blue beast, though he wears all green..? Well, he is the rival of that Kakashi fellow, Guy sensei talked a lot about his rival, I know a thing or two about him from there. "

Naruto cringed as he yawned.

" Well your sensei can't be strong if he is the rival of white haired sensei, he looked really weak, even bumped into tables and chairs because he wasn't looking. "

Shin just shrugged as he got up and started walking towards the washroom.

" Don't know about Kakashi, but if I fight Guy sensei I will 100% lose every bout, if he ever decided to go all out, well I don't even want to think about that level of power.. "

Grabbing a water pouch sitting on the table, Shin took out his brush from the drawer.

" Genjutsu doesn't work on Guy sensei, he can fight looking at someone's feet, he can become progressively stronger whenever he wants, he is so fast you can't blast him with ninjutsu, and Taijutsu is his speciality, you are always going to lose against a Guy sensei who truly wants to defeat you and not just play around. " 7

As Shin vanished into the washroom, they heard one last voice carried by the wind.

" I am yet to reach a level where I can fight him at his strongest.. Until I do that, I will always be a the loser. "

Naruto folded his hands as he made a thinking hard face trying to figure out how such a sloppy looking man can be rival of someone so amazing as Guy, if Shin was to be believed.

Sasuke simply didn't care, if Kakashi was strong, that's good, if he wasn't, no worries, Shin will train him much better anyway. 2

Hinata just silently cheered Shin on, he will certainly reach Guy's level, she meanwhile will continue her gentle fist training, Shin has helped her many times when she was stuck. 2

As for her telling gentle fist to an outsider? Well, nobody needed to know right? And Shin won't always remain an outsider when she..

Blushing, Hinata quickly walked away towards the kitchen to cook something up, she was the only one who wasn't wasted, she will take on this duty. 1

Meanwhile Shin currently was sensing his body's state.

' Good, I am stable, I still don't know my full changes, I had to get up quickly and set everything up fast, but I know enough. '

Looking up towards the mirror, his eyes turned into a six pointed pattern, Sasuke's original, pre eye swapping pattern. 2

' My eyes have evolved, but I am at the position of young Nagato right now, I can keep my eyes turned on forever, but if I truly start spamming six paths justus without Kurama's chakra assistance, I will turn skin and bones. ' 10

Turning off his Mangekyou Sharingan, Shin started washing his face as he thought of his future.

' After the readjustments, my eyes and body are synchronised, and as I train, both my eyes and body will keep getting stronger. '

The Sharingan's ability to push it's user to new heights as it evolves was once again in action now that Shin had evolved his Sharingan to MS.

A MS with the potential of Rinnesharingan.

' I can at least reach the level of complete ten tails, I know for a fact ten tails had a Rinnesharingan, so these new eyes should push me to that level with due time. ' 4

All Shin needed to do was train again, his daily routine was back once more, with a new body burning with potential.

' I might look like Sasuke, but now my potential far exceeds any human alive. ' 3

Shin was happy, he was finally a true genius, he has his ticket to strength.

Sure he might not have the corresponding chakra as soon as he unlocked his eyes, as that's not how Sharingan works, one needs a buffer time to catch up and start spamming the new jutsus, or they risk becoming like Sasuke, the fastest person to blind his Mangekyou Sharingan. 2

Seriously, he must have surely set a record.

' But that won't stop me, I will train the hell out of these jutsu in my training ground, I'll figure out how to use them with low amount of chakra, shouldn't be that hard. '

Shin was also looking forward to his new mangekyou justu, it was a surprise because he had expected Sasuke's MS justus.

' I suppose my eyes devolving from Rinnesharingan changed my justus, I didn't exactly unlock them normally as I evolved. '

But these ones aren't bad either, thought Shin as he was finally done washing up. 4

Now he will go out, his brother and his team needed to freshen up too.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 24: Bright light

" We are leaving! "

Sasuke waved to Shin as his team went out of the house. They were leaving for their assessment.

Shin waved back, as the three left the house, Shin went back inside, calmly went through a few hand signs, some seals turned on, as soon as it did, Shin collapsed on the sofa.

" Haaa "

Gasping for air Shin decided to lie down for a while, as soon as his body was modified he started his acting, his body was currently sore and his joints were hurting, his mind felt as if it was filled with water, Shin was in bad shape.

' Who knew, Genetic readjustment could be so painful. ' 2

Shinnosuke said to himself sarcastically, of course this was going to happen, his body nearly fell apart, why wouldn't it hurt like a truck rammed into him. 1

Shinnosuke decided to just lie down for today, he didn't care if he missed missions or something, to hell with a perfect record, he was an Uchiha, he wasn't about to get a shot at Hokage anyway, why bother.

" Mangekyou Sharingan. "

Shinnosuke turned on his Mangekyou Sharingan, his eyes turned blood red for a split second and the blacks connected together in the shape of a six pointed star.

" My Mangekyou justu. "

Touching his eyes he twitched his lips as he said out loud his personal justu's name.

" Tsukuyomi. "

That's right, derived from the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Shin's mangekyou doujutsu was just Tsukuyomi, both eyes, he was in the same boat as Obito and Shisui, same mangekyou ability in both eyes. 11

" But this is better, both eyes working together increases the power of the one available justu to very high levels, it's an exponential increase. "

As Shin kept caressing his red eyes, he murmured. 1

" I have already seen it with Obito how much of a boost the sole mangekyou ability gets when two eyes work together. "

Shin gave a happy smile, his ability was boosted too, and the boost was such that nobody could stop it.

" I can cast Tsukuyomi without looking at someone's eyes, just the general direction is enough, one look and they are caught in my genjutsu! "

Clenching his fist and swiftly releasing it from the pain he was feeling, Shin once again decided to just lie down and stop thinking, he was done.

Knock knock

Groaning he flipped over, as he went through a few hand signs, glowing for a slipt second, the seals on the door gave way, Shin just decided to keep lying down.

" Good morning Shin- "

Guy stopped mid sentence, there was nobody infront of the door..

' Who opened it?? Where did Shin go? '

Thought Tenten, but Guy didn't dwell on that, being a seasoned Jonin he was already looking around the house the moment the door opened, and he had spotted Shin.

" Shin! What is the matter!? "

Guy ran inside, it wasn't like Shin to do something like this, so something must be up.

Tenten and Neji also looked towards the sofa to which Guy ran to, they too now spotted Shin and jogged towards him quickly.

" Shin! What happened? "

Tenten asked as well, Shin was currently covered in sweat as he was huffing from exhaustion.

Opening his eyes, Shin decided to lay bare what he wanted the high level to know right now, it was time he gets back the Uchiha rights.

" Is that..?! "

Guy's eyes widened, within Shin's eyes, there was a pattern he had never seen before, a six pointed star pattern, spinning as his eyes gave an eerie red glow.

Guy might not have seen it before, but being one of the few trusted Jonin of Hokage, he was made aware of some things, so he knew what the situation was as soon as he saw it once.

" Your Sharingan? Shin what in the world happened that you evolved your Sharingan?! "

Guy held Shin's shoulders, he knew from Kakashi that Sharingan changes when one experienced intense emotions, he didn't know if this pattern was a new change, he never saw it with Kakashi, but this was different from Shin's previous three tomoe pattern.

So something had clearly happened.

Shin gave a grimace as Guy held his shoulders, man that hurts.

" Ugh, everything hurts Guy sensei, please let go.. "

Guy quickly let go as he apologized profusely but soon he was back at it again, asking what happened, Tenten and Neji were also quietly watching from the side, they didn't know what was going on, so they will leave it to Guy sensei.

Shin gave a wry smile, as he told Guy the reason he made up for his condition.

" Guy sensei, I am a little beat up because I used a new justu. "

Touching his eyes, he told Guy.

" It's called Susanoo, and it hurts like hell, it feels like every cell in my body hurts, though that's not possible to feel because every cell doesn't have nerve endings, seriously how do people say that with a straight face?! Anyway, yeah, that's how I feel, so I can't move at all. "

Guy nodded as he understood the jist of it while Tenten and Neji twitched their mouths, Shin was still speaking like usual, complaining about mundane things nobody even thought was a problem, so things shouldn't be too bad.

Guy started to observe Shin's body as he frowned his brows.

" You are more than just a little beat up Shin, it feels like you have opened upto the seventh gate, do not use this jutsu of yours unless absolutely necessary, okay Shin? "

Shin smiled a genuine smile, it felt good to have someone who actually cares in a world like this.

Will Guy sensei side with Konoha if he ever betrayed it? Yes, absolutely, but right now he was his teacher and he cared about him, that was enough. 5

' And it is not necessary Sensei will always side with Konoha, he after one word from Kakashi gave up saving the Third Hokage in Chunin exams. ' 3

Guy being ever observant had likey understood nobody important actually attempted a rescue of the third, Ino Shika Cho, Huyga Hiashi, Elder Danzo, Aburame patriarch, nobody even came around to try and save the man, so Guy gave up as well, as soon as Kakashi gave him another goal.

' Hopefully you side with me when needed Guy sensei, I don't want to fight the Crimson Beast. ' 8

Looking at Shin smile as he went silent, Guy smiled as he nodded and gave Shin a thumbs up.

Shin agreed, at least according to Guy.

" I have just the thing for you Shin! This will make sure you get up as soon as possible! "

Taking out a green jumpsuit, somehow just the size of Shin, Guy gave it to him.

Tenten and Neji facepalmed, they thought it would be an ointment! What kind of healing was this? More training?!

But Shin's reaction was not that, he was infact thrilled.

" Really Guy sensei?! I.. Can I have this?! "

Tenten wanted to get inside the ground and die and Neji almost decided to turn around and leave, it was too shameful! 4

Guy started crying as he hugged Shin who hugged him back.

" Yes! Shin! You can have it! You deserve it! "

" Guy sensei! "

" Shin! "

" Guy sen- "

" Enough! "

Tenten had enough, she tackled Guy away, as she swiftly got up and glared at Shin.

" You are not wearing that!! I am not letting you wear that! Got it! " 1

Guy looked so hurt, as he hung his head down in depression.

But Shin quickly took the clothes and hid them in his arms.

" No, you don't understand, this is Guy sensei's acknowledgement, I am not giving it away! It's precious..! Glorious! " 4

Shin almost started wearing the green jumpsuit right then and there and Tenten once again had to tackle, now Shin this time around to stop him.

" Nooo! Never! "

Chuckle

Neji started laughing while hiding his mouth as Guy straight up was laughing out loud.

Tenten too saw a smile of Shin's face as she went red from embarrassment.

These people were just trying to make fun of her!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 25: Dark night 6

Tong

Third Hokage's pipe fell from his hands as his smile froze.

Currently he was talking to team Guy and Guy was telling him why Shin can't come today.

Third was doing his thing and being the kind old man like always, but hearing the reason Guy just gave, he almost fell out of his seat.

" Shin.. awakened his Mangekyou..?! "

Hokage asked with intense emotions thinly veiled behind a shaky smile. 1

This wasn't good, the village has currently divided all of the Uchiha property and gave Fuma clan the whole Uchiha guard in exchange for it's alliance to third Hokage's faction, not Konoha, but third himself.

Nobody wanted to just let go of the power they had acquired. Before this Third could easily push Shinnosuke away saying he wasn't strong enough yet.

Three tomoe? Doesn't matter, I am the Hokage.

' But he went ahead and awakened Mangekyou?! How am I supposed to deal with this? '

What was he to do now? He cannot say Shin isn't strong enough, Itachi had shown how one pair of mangekyou can keep their entire upper level at bay.

Itachi repeatedly gave reminders that he was alive and well, and will go madara on them should his brothers be harmed. 4

And now another pair came along on top of that, just great.

" I see, that is no problem, please take a break for today, don't worry, it won't be counted as failure to attend on Shin's part, the rules aren't that strict. "

Bringing himself together, Hokage somehow smiled and made up an excuse to let them go out, he wasn't in the mood to pick out missions.

He needed to talk to Danzo about this. 9

" Thank you Hokage sama! "

Guy gave a 90 degree bow as team Guy left the office.

Hiruzen deeply inhaled his pipe as he waited, he didn't even call for Danzo, his Anbu was so thoroughly penetrated by root that Danzo will come by himself whenever something important happened. 2

Bang

And here he is, coming without even knocking.

" Hiruzen, I told you, we need to get rid of the brothers, let root do it, they will be gone by tonight. " 1

Hiruzen didn't speak, Danzo could do it, he did it with Shisui, aburame insects in root were no joke.

But what was stopping them was once again, Itachi.

He stood like a sword hanging on their necks, if he wasn't there, forget giving the brothers a normal childhood, Danzo would have them either experimented on or brainwashed. 1

Konoha upper level had decided to kill even newborn Uchiha, literal babies, eliminating the Uchiha wasn't a matter of coup, it was a matter of hatred, every single Uchiha needed to die.

Puff

Inhaling a puff of smoke, Hiruzen spoke slowly.

" Uchiha are a member of the village, Danzo, they should be safe in the village! " 1

Danzo nodded, don't kill them in the village, that was what the third meant.

It was just like before, all of Konoha upper level had decided to put camera's throughout the Uchiha clan and monitor them twenty four seven, but when the massacre happened, Hiruzen decided to act as if he knew nothing.

Eliminating a whole clan wasn't a two second affair, they had been at it for hours with large enchantments, even the academy was instructed to keep Sasuke and Shinnosuke in there for longer that day, and Hiruzen still pretended to know nothing.

Instead Hiruzen took his rights when called out on it!

Sure it was only verbally but Danzo was quite pissed, anyone with eyes could see he was lying, that was why Itachi had to warn them and tell them he was alive multiple times.

But so was their dynamic, Hiruzen was the light and he was the dark.

" I'll get it done, Shinnosuke Uchiha will be dealt with. "

Hiruzen just frowned as if he was disagreeing with Danzo's harsh words, but didn't say anything to refute him, typical Hiruzen, thought Danzo.

Danzo didn't say anything anymore, he just left the office as Hiruzen had a sad look to his eyes.

' It's always sad to see a genius fall. '

If only Shin didn't awaken mangekyou, he wouldn't have threatened the interests of the current power holder, him.

Shaking his head, Hiruzen decided to go through the missions currently available, he will choose one which is found to have been misreported, and was way higher than it's rank would suggest. 3

' Here it is, land of waves? This one will do. '

The land of waves was a place currently in shambles, no mission there could be c rank, so they had checked it out, and as predicted, the missing nin Zabuza was currently in the area.

Hokage had decided to let the bridge builder stay in Konoha for a while until he figured out what to do with this mission, but now he has just the person.

' Team Guy will take this mission, a few hidden helpers from root should make sure the job is done. '

Itachi will have no one to blame but Zabuza and his brother for incompetence, Konoha had sent Guy, the Hyuga prodigy and the child of Konoha's exclusive weapon dealer with Shin.

Konoha was completely innocent.

Sure it would hurt Konoha's weapon department and sour relationship with Hyuga clan even more when they die, but that is a small loss compared to losing the massive real estate and property the top clan of warring state period had. 9

" Give this to elder Dazno. "

An anbu member flickered infront of him, and took the page as he flickered out.

Puff

Hokage was relieved, now that they had made sure of Shinnosuke's death, they can safely think of ways to get back the new Mangekyou Shinnosuke had awakened.

This time around Dazno won't get it, he will have it, for he was the Hokage. 1

A/N

Going to try the route of an evil Hiruzen this time around, in my previous novel he was a good guy with circumstances going against him, you can check that out if this take isn't your thing. 14

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 26: Checkmate

It was afternoon, team Guy just went back after they had returned to give Shin the good news, that they don't have to go for a mission and Hokage let them have a holiday.

' That's suspicious. '

Thought Shin as he watched his team go back.

" The old man would never let a mangekyou user be this easy, he should have called me this instant if he wanted to keep me, so it's the second one, getting me killed, after all, a dead Uchiha is a good Uchiha for Konoha. " 1

Alright, then I'll strike first. Thought Shin, he wasn't about to play into whatever plan the elders cooked up with Hiruzen.

Wearing his clothes, signifying Uchiha clan leader's authority, Shin quickly walked towards the Fuma clan.

' Let's see how you deal with these eyes. '

As he was walking towards the Fuma clan leader's house, he turned quite a few heads on the way, who greeted him warmly, throughout the years Shin had managed to use the sympathy of massacre and his status as clan leader to achieve a good image.

It will be useful for when he will take charge.

" Halt "

The guards stopped his entry as he was barging in the fuma clan without a word.

Not stopping for even a second, Shin directly opened his Mangekyou and put them under genjutsu. 1

" Shit, stop! What are you doing??! "

But the guards weren't the only people around, the other members of the Fuma clan saw his happen and took him as an invader or an enemy.

Shin didn't care, he just kept walking and whoever came to stop him was put under his genjutsu straight away. 1

Some people far away looked at this and understood this wasn't good, and booked it towards the clan leader's house.

Knock knock

Clan leader of the Fuma clan was a middle aged man, drinking tea, as he heard a slightly uneven knock.

" Hmm? Come in. "

Opening the door the clan member kneeled before the leader as he spoke in a fast tone.

" Shu sama, the Uchiha leader is forcing his way into our clan, nobody can stop him. "

Splash

Shu's tea almost fell down as he was shocked, but then he remembered the leader wasn't Fugaku anymore, so he relaxed a little but still didn't let his guard down.

" I see, let him come in, I'll see what the rude kid wants. "

Bowing his head again the clan member quickly went away as he made some hand signs to convey others to not stop his entry.

Giving way the Fuma clan looked wary at their cousin clan's leader, he was a kid, but he was pretty irrational even for a kid, did he even know what attacking his villagers in broad daylight would lead to?

Slide

Without even knocking Shin slid the door as he entered inside without removing his slippers.

Shu Fuma gave a frown at the rude behaviour as he began speaking.

" Do you know what you have done- "

" Tsukuyomi "

Thud

Within a second in real time the Fuma clan leader fell down as he began writhing from pain, he was still reliving the days of torture he just went through.

Before he got back his bearings, he heard it once again.

" Tsukuyomi "

iiiii

Screamed the Fuma clan leader again as his mouth started foaming.

Then the dreaded sound came again before he could even plead him to stop.

" Tsukuyomi " 3

" No! Not again please not again! "

Pleaded Shu Fuma, who was tied to a burning cross, magma was flowing everywhere as his nose burnt from the smell and heat.

This was the third Tsukuyomi world he was in, the first he was melting to death in corrosive pools, the second he was freezing to death, now he is burning the death?!

" Please, stop it's been days, please stop doing this to me, no! " 1

Begged the Fuma clan leader, processing this much information this quickly was too much for his brain, even though Shin made sure he doesn't collapse like Kakashi, but even so his mental state has degraded to the point that it was hard to think coherently anymore.

This was the opportunity Shin was waiting for.

" Are you sure? You really want this ignorant kid to stop? "

Nodding swiftly as if he saw his life saving straw Fuma clan leader finally found a way.

" Yes! Please, I would have asked you to stop the second time but you didn't even talk! Don't do this, we can discuss what you want! "

Pursing his lips Shin saw his wording, it was discussing what I wanted when he knew for a fact what exactly he had done and what he should be doing to right his wrongs.

" Looks like you aren't quite there yet, sad, but the days must continue. "

Opening his eyes wide, Shu Fuma was about to call out but he was already inside the magma pool.

Uuh

Just a light groan came as the leader of Fuma clan was lying scattered on the floor in real world, he was just out of his third Tsukuyomi world.

Even with Shin's support, he was about to kick the bucket.

Then, the dreaded sound appeared again.

" Tsukuyomi "

Hanging his head Shu Fuma didn't even have the power to scream but had to anyway when the gravity of the floor was increased exponentially.

And the floor here was made of pyramids, small clustered pyramids.

" Aaaah "

Which dug into his body everywhere as the gravity took effect.

" Aaah "

Aa

Sometimes the gravity increased sometime it decreased, Shu Fuma was kept guessing what will happen when.

It was tremendous psychological pressure.

But everything stopped all of a sudden and the devil child's voice came into his ears.

" You know, you just had to not act like a moron and swear yourself to Uchiha clan, you are our cousin clan after all, I would have spared you. "

Looking up with a haggard expression, fuma clan leader stared at Shin with frantic eyes.

" Anything! Anything you want! Please just stop. "

Shin shook his fingers.

" Ugh ugh, I believe in sustainable development. "

Taking a seat in the air as Shu Fuma was forced to take a seat on the pyramid floor which made his eyes go wide and face go blue, Shin began speaking again.

" You guy's took over our clan property, thoroughly sold yourselves to the Sarutobi clan and then pretended to not know what I, the Uchiha leader come here for. "

Shu Fuma couldn't speak, some places aren't supposed to be under so much pressure, and that was making his mind go blank.

" You people helped hide the news after the massacre too didn't you, we Uchiha had considered you our allies and look at you, cutting off the hand that fed you."

Shin shook his head with disappointment.

" But don't worry, I understand your concerns. "

Loosening the pressure on him and removing the pyramids beneath him, Shu Fuma was inhaling air frantically, trying to get his bearings back as best as he could.

This might be his only opportunity to survive, or this insane Uchiha would have his life.

" I'll do anything, just say it Lord Uchiha, anything. "

Shin smiled, it was time to get into business, Sarutobi won't know what hit him, Uchiha clan would revive today.

A/N

For those who don't know, Canonically Fuma clan is a relative of Uchiha clan and they indeed took over the police force after Uchiha massacre, think of Uzumaki and Senju relationship. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 27: Uchiha revival

Sitting on air , elevated to the level of the Fuma clan leader, Shin gave him most basic respect while talking.

Which Shu Fuma gladly took, sitting on his knees, he was currently healthy but still within the Tsukuyomi world.

" Shu san, what do you think of the surname Uchiha. "

Looking at his fearful face, Shin snapped his fingers, causing tea to get created infront of him.

" The truth, I want only the truth. "

With shaking hands, Shu Fuma sipped tea and slowly calmed himself down as much as possible.

He was an experienced clan leader, if it wasn't for Shinnosuke's show of strength and his subsequent treatment, haha.

Shu Fuma would have completely spun the inexperienced Uchiha clan leader on his head.

If only it was the idiot brother of this monster, he wouldn't know what was Uchiha and what not..

Collecting himself up, Shu Fuma spoke with caution.

" Haa. I'll be honest, I don't think I can lie in this space of yours, right lord Uchiha? "

Looking at Shin with fearful but hot eyes, Shu Fuma spoke with a shaking voice.

" Uchiha didn't have much of a future, but now.. I can see Uchiha has a future lord, it's because of you.. "

Looking at Shin with slightly red eyes, Shu spoke again in a questioning but subtle tone.

" You have it don't you, just like that legend. "

Gulp

" You have the Mangekyou Sharingan! Just like Madara Uchiha did??!! "

Shin looked at Shu's greed excluding face before him, and chuckled, there was a lot wrong with this statement.

Madara had the eternal Mangekyou at his most glorious period, Shin had plain old mangekyou like Indra. 5

In a haughty tone, Shin spoke, imitating Madara.

" Ho, you at least don't sully the name of Fuma, a veritable offshoot our Uchiha clan, not many know about these eyes nowadays. "

Shin acted like an arrogant Uchiha would, saying these eyes that eyes again and again.

But truthfully it wasn't Sharingan that made Shinnosuke, it was Shinnosuke who made the Sharingan.

Even without eyes, Itachi and Kakashi were geniuses, so was Shin, that was the mark of a true genius.

" Thank you for your praise my lord, it is written within the scrolls passed down from generations of clan leaders, we have cherished the connection to our roots very much! "

Shin smirked, he knew it wasn't a total lie, but it was more akin to taking Uchiha as a backer and doing whatever.

So putting his hands on his legs, Shin got comfortable.

" Ho? I see. "

Then an uncomfortable silence took over the Tsukuyomi space.

Tik tok

This was the only sound in the Tsukuyomi space, telling the passing of time, but it wasn't coming from any clock.

The whole Tsukuyomi space was ringing, the walls, the floor, the sky everything.

And Shu Fuma was shaking with it, as time went by, the sounds got louder and louder even the floor was shaking from the loud tik and tok.

Or was it Shu's imagination? Shu was losing grip on reality.

And before he could snap, Shin finally spoke, every sound left the space.

" That's good, it's good that you cherish your roots. "

Shu fell down, he was gasping for air, even this small encounter was too much for his tensed mind.

But Shu didn't lie, he couldn't lie, so he, fueled by pride and a desire to live, looked at Shin with a twisted expression.

" You are a monster, a monster in human skin. "

Spat Shu, and grinned as he bowed down before Shin.

" Please allow us Fuma to join you in your crusade, what better way to go about this cruel world than attach myself to a monster in human skin!? "

Hahahaha!

Shu Fuma was laughing with bouts of insanity in between, he was a greedy man, for the position, for benefits, he would get everything by attaching himself with the second coming of Madara.

" Nobody can stop our rise my lord! You are Madara reborn! No! Even greater than him! But there is no Hashirama to stop us now! Hahahaha! "

Twitching his lips, Shin was now regretting the use of Tsukuyomi, he knew the man was twisted and greedy, he figured that much when they sold Uchiha out and attached to Sarutobi clan.

But the idea that he cannot lie in the Tsukuyomi space made his real face, a greedy man to his bones come out.

Who's the real monster in human skin here?

' I guess the Madara name is really useful for people who actually know of his legend. '

Shin didn't speak, he didn't have these grand aspirations at all, he wouldn't even have moved if Hokage didn't target him.

' Sigh, I was completely content with being as I was, but you just had to go and poke the beehive Hokage. '

This island is called Hachinosu for a reason-1

' Oh wrong anime. '

Shin patted his head mentally, as he finally changed his pose to a smirking one, now that Shu Fuma was calm again.

" I am pleased. "

Staring at Shu fuma with a bloodthirsty smile of his own, Shin spoke the words which sent chills throughout Shu's body.

" What do you think of Fuma changing their surname to Uchiha? "

As Shu's eyes widened, Shinnosuke's whispers like devil got into his ears.

" Form today, you will be the branch clan of Uchiha, existing solely to protect the main family. "

Widely spreading his hands, Shin embraced the world of his creation, as Shu looked upon the majestic form of Shinnosuke Uchiha

" In exchange, you shall be granted the honour of being Uchihas. "

Smirk

" What do you think of this transaction, Shu san "

Not even a second passed and Shu bowed his head.

" I am willing! "

This was a golden ticket, the surname Uchiha isn't just an honor, it was a ticket, ticket to glory.

True Uchiha were never defined by their Sharingan, they were a clan with history as long as the current ninja world itself.

And today, the clan was revived once again.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 28: Interest shift

Mumble

Some Fuma clan members were currently whispering outside, not many people still knew about this incident.

" You sure we should supress this? "

Asked a middle aged Fuma clan member, another similarly aged man replied back, he was the one who had went in and spoke to the leader.

" Yes, Shu sama didn't give any instructions, and it's best we hide this incident, we cannot appear weak in our defences. "

The man who had asked the question nodded, that was true, they were supposed to be incharge of security, how will they maintain that, if they cannot even protect themselves.

Slide

Both men and few people waiting with them heard the door open, and perked up.

They wanted to see the end result of this meeting.

" I will see to it lord Uchiha. "

Uchiha Shinnosuke nodded, as he left the clan land right away.

The members were confused at the pleasent interaction, but didn't pay it much heed, their leader was a shrewd man, he would know what to do.

" Leave, don't speak of this to anyone. "

The members nodded as they quickly left the scene.

Shu Fuma went back inside his house as he calmed his shaking hands.

" Even medical ninjutsu of this level.. monster. "

Whispered Shu, Shin had made him presentable after coming out of the Tsukuyomi world.

For he is to act upon the plan made by Shinnosuke Uchiha.

Huff

Sitting down, Shu breathed in and out to calm his nerves.

Clap clap

Then clapped twice to call for a messenger.

And in a few seconds the door opened as the dedicated messenger stood before Shu.

" Hai Shu sama. "

Shu nodded to the messenger as he gestured to him to write what he was about to speak.

Sitting down, the messenger brought out the scroll and brush as he was ready to note down Shu's words.

" I Shu Fuma, on this day, conclude an alliance with the Uchiha clan leader, Shinnosuke Uchiha. "

Brush

Brush

" From this day, the alliance shall take effect, Fuma clan shall be renamed Uchiha. "

" Brus- *

Stopping for half a second from sheer shock, the messenger swiftly got back into his role and began beautifully putting Shu's intent into official words.

Brush

" Fuma clan shall be the branch house of Uchiha, existing solely to protect the main house. "

Brush

Brush

With a smirk, Shu Fuma concluded the rest of his message.

" If any branch family member awakens their Sharingan, they shall automatically be promoted to the main house. " 1

Brush

" Conversely, if a main family member fails to awaken their Sharingan, they will be shifted to branch house. "

Brush

The messenger nodded.

This would, in due time, make sure the main house solely consisted of pure blooded Uchiha's, and the branch house would always have a chance to awaken sharingan due to intermarriage.

It would require years for this to set in, but this would for certain recreate the purest Uchiha bloodline again. 3

Brush

" Done Shu sama. "

Shu Fuma nodded, they had truly stuck gold, Fuma clan was a relative of Uchiha clan, so Sharingan's bloodline would not be suppressed by their's under any circumstance.

They would instead make sure the Sharingan bloodline propagates through them and is awakened regularly.

' By god's grace we happen to be the best clan to recreate the Uchiha, Fuma are the only ones who would never supress the bloodline, we would only support it. '

Shu Fuma once again nodded to himself, sure of his decision.

" Give this to the Hokage. And convey a clan gathering. "

The messenger nodded, as he left.

As Shu Fuma was doing his part, Shin was back in the Uchiha estate.

He wasn't very worried about his actions.

This was an internal clan matter, Hokage can't exactly intervene, it's akin to Huyga branch house rule, ever see someone say hey let's stop this horrific practice for once?

So Shin was safe and would be declared a jonin by tomorrow.

" The internal clan promotion, I am a clan leader, I don't need to go and beg Hokage for a promotion to Jonin. "

Previously Shin had to, because Uchiha clan leader's authority didn't exist with him at all, but now, Fuma clan leader will do it for him.

" The branch house head, is still a house head, by his word, from tomorrow, I will be a Jonin. "

Now whatever scheme upper level had cooked up would collapse directly.

Nobody can question this either, within a week, my Mangekyou Sharingan awakening will be spread throughout clans.

' It's good publicity, the new Uchiha clan may be unstable right now, but a S class Shinobi taking seat would deter anyone from approaching '

And when all is done, Shin will take the next step of his plans.

Looking towards the north, where the Uchiha graveyard was located, Shin touched his eyes.

' Soon, just wait a little longer. ' 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 29: Rebuilding

Sasuke was putting his shoes in place, he had just returned home and was looking forward to sharing the good news.

Looking around the corridor and not finding Shin, Sasuke yelled, for Shin to hear.

" Hey! Shin! I passed the assessment. "

" That's good! "

Came Shin's enthusiastic reply, Sasuke followed the voice and found the direction it was coming from.

" Father's office? "

Sasuke felt weird, yeah, it was now Shin's officially, but he never went there except to clean.

Uchiha clan wasn't managed by them, didn't make much sense to go to the office.

So Sasuke trotted towards the office, ready to see what Shin was up to.

Slide

Sasuke slid open the door, he didn't bother knocking, it's his brother, who already knew he was here, why would he knock?

" What's up Shin? "

Sasuke was startled, seeing how Shin was currently wearing the clan head dress, this was worn only on occasions which required the head's authority to be known.

Sitting in his house locked in his office wasn't one of those occasions, so what's up with Shin, Sasuke was wondering.

Shin looked up from his table, he was currently writing on a scroll.

" I am putting on paper an agreement of rebuilding Uchiha clan. I don't have a scribe, dear old brother killed everyone, so it's up to me, the clan leader to do the scribe's job as well. "

Shin shook his head, exhausted.

But Sasuke was shocked, what was the meaning of this?

" Rebuilding Uchiha clan?! "

Shin nodded, as he passed the detailed scroll on to Sasuke.

Who took it over and went over the contents, but soon his furrowed brows twitched as his face took on an embarrassed look.

What were those dense words, this smooth handwriting, this glorious font!? 2

It was like father was writing again, and Sasuke understood now as much as he understood back then. 1

Nothing.

" I.. I don't understand. "

Sasuke mumbled to Shin, who started laughing, much to the embarrassment of Sasuke, then he waved his hand to avoid embarrassing him further.

" It's alright, it basically means we will merge with Fuma clan, and as time goes by and generations pass, intermarriage will start becoming possible. "

Tapping his brush on the table, Shin continued.

" This will eventually recreate the Uchiha bloodline again, without it being suppressed or lost through generations. "

Sasuke nodded, not fully understanding, but he got that Shin was working for Uchiha revival, so that was enough.

Scratching his head, Sasuke offered his help.

" Can I help with something? "

Shin nodded, as he spoke with a helpless tone.

" Yup, you can help, when you marry, have as many children as possible, that will do. " 3

Sasuke fell down, as he yelled with an embarrassed face

" I am serious Shin! "

Shin gave him a weird look.

" So am I, how do you think you can revive a whole clan with only us? More children you have, more the chances of Uchiha bloodline spreading wider. " 1

Shaking his head, Shin mumbled.

" You don't think just getting together with a pink haired moron once, and then dipping would revive Uchiha? That's not how life works Sasuke. " 6

Sasuke was embarrassed and confused as he thought what a pink haired moron was, then he remembered Saukra, so he told Shin straight away.

" I get it I get it, but even if I am marrying someone, it's not the pink one. "

Shaking his head, Sasuke spoke.

" If it's just to revive Uchiha, I can do it, but it's gotta be someone who isn't her, I swear, if it's her, I think she will somehow manage to mess up having a child as well. " 20

Sasuke just knew it his guts, that girl, even with the best medical treatment around, would 100% mess up something.

" Unless you want, I don't know, an Uchiha with glasses because Sakura couldn't even provide a workable immune system, don't pair me with her. " 5

Shin looked at Sasuke in a weird way, as he was murmuring something about transmigration and holy hell, Sasuke didn't understand much but this was something he wouldn't budge on.

So he told Shin again.

" Listen Shin, if I ever marry her, It would only be if I did something truly bad and want to repent, in a scenario like that, I would gladly take her as my punishment. " 22

Sasuke nodded, he felt he had put his feelings in words correctly, and Shin was just looking at Sasuke with a ghastly expression.

As he mumbled.

' I guess that clears it up. ' 4

Shin shook his head, anyway, Sasuke's wasn't against clan marriage, so that's good.

He was the clan leader, he couldn't have children willy nilly, every child of his would represent a chance at future clan head.

Too many and it would be a bloodbath, Shin didn't want that future.

So only Sasuke, Itachi and Obito were left as full blodded Uchiha's, and one amongst them wanted to kill Shin and one wanted to get killed by Shin

So it's good that Sasuke was onboard

" That's good, glad you understand. And it's fine, I was joking about Sakura, I don't want her roaming around with the Uchiha surname either. "

Both brothers shivered, thinking Saukra one day calling herself Saukra Uchiha. 2

That was nightmare fuel for them. Uchiha's shame cannot be greater than that, Tobirama would come back to life just to laugh at them for this one. 11

As Sasuke was trying to erase the mental image, Shin patted his head as he exclaimed.

" Oh look at me, I forgot to show you. "

Sasuke was about to ask ' show me what ' as his eyes went wide.

" Mangekyou Sharingan "

As Shin's eyes spun and a pattern different from his original three tomoe emerged, Sasuke's memories started flooding in.

" These eyes! That man! Itachi! "

The pressure emanating from Shin was something Sasuke would never forget.

These were the eyes that man had showed him that horrific night.

Shin didn't give Sasuke much time to imagine, as he spoke of his ' deductions '

" Yes Sasuke, these are the same eyes, it's for this, that brother killed everyone. "

Smiling, Shin lightly shook his head.

" At least that's what he claimed. "

Sasuke didn't hear the subtle melancholy in Shin's tone, as he was focused on one thing alone.

Shin had gone ahead and done it!

What Itachi had to kill his entire family for, Shin had done that via pure talent. 7

' Itachi, we are coming for you! ' 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

Chapter 30: Sasuke's dream

" Shin! You can do it can't you..? You can kill.. Itachi! " 1

But much to Sasuke's despair, Shin shook his head.

Grabbing his collar Sasuke almost yelled out loud

" Why?! You have the same eyes as him! He needed to kill everyone for his and you have it just by your raw talent! You are so much better than him! So why!? "

Shin's lips twitched, he? Having more talent than Itachi?? 2

Joke! If he didn't jerry rig his genetics to hell and back, it would be good if he could match young Itachi years from now on, Sasuke's body was just that trash.

" I.. "

Shin still didn't say anything, okay, so be it, he has oh so great talent, he will accept that, what's he gonna do otherwise, tell him the truth?

Oh no Sasuke, let's dream less, we suck and can never match Itachi unless he intentionally wants to die, but he wants to baby us anyway so chin up.

Shaking his head Shin decided to spin it in a way Sasuke understood.

" It's not about that, I got these eyes because I.. "

Looking at Sasuke with sad emotions in his eyes, Shin spoke slowly.

" I thought now that you finally became a Ninja, what would happen if you are in danger.. If I never see you again..? "

Shaking his head as Sasuke's eyes widened, Shin patted Sasuke's shoulder.

" I started imagining the worst possible outcomes and in yesterday's drunken haze, it all blurred together.. "

Sasuke let go of Shin's collar as he stumbled back.

" I couldn't understand fiction from reality, and well, the thought of losing you made me despair, so when I woke up and saw you safe, that made my eyes evolve.. "

Sasuke stumbled back and sat down as he fell, his eyes were wet as his fists tightened.

All Shin wanted to do was to protect them, it was so important to him that he achieved those legendary eyes.

And what was he asking Shin to do? Put them in danger to fight against that man!

' I am selfish Shin.. sorry.. I didn't think what doing this would feel like to you.. '

No, this won't do.

Sasuke quickly wiped his eyes, as he stared at Shin with determination.

Getting up, Sasuke gave off an aura of strength, as he spoke to Shin, in a voice full of sincerity.

" I understand. "

Looking at Shin with a dazzling smile Sasuke laughed.

" I understand! Don't worry Shin, we won't go to Itachi now, but we will wait. "

Giving off a smug smile he pointed towards himself.

" We wait until I too achieve these legendary eyes, Itachi can't possibly stand against the two of us! " 1

Yes, they will be safe like this, nobody will die again!

" I mean, if you can do it, so can I, we are twins remember! " 5

Sasuke smiled warmly as Shin once again twitched his lips, just depending on Sasuke to unlock mangekyou??

They will have to wait for god knows how long! Unless Itachi arranges everything for his dear old brother again.

' But now he has two brothers, and I have already achieved Mangekyou, the moment Itachi gets the news, he will likely come running to deliver his own to me.. ' 1

Itachi was tired of living, his brothers were the only thing he had left to arrange, and now that he has only one pair of eyes to give, he will want to give it to Shin, who already meets the criteria, he cannot watch Shin go blind.

Yes, Shin can never really go blind, but Itachi didn't know that.

In his mind, the sooner we both get the ability to protect ourselves, the sooner he can realx and join our parents in pure world.

" What's the matter Shin, why don't you speak? What, you think I can't do it?? "

Shin was being shaken here and there by Sasuke as Shin's clearly disbelieving eyes pissed off Sasuke.

Removing himself from Sasuke's grip Shin laughed it off.

" What? No no, you will definitely get the Mangekyou.. eventually.. and if not there's still the next life, and the life after that.. It will come to you eventually- " 2

Bang 1

" Shin! Don't make fun of me! Come back here! I am not weak! "

Sasuke yelled as he ran behind Shin who was laughing and dodging as he thought about the future.

' I really hope Itachi comes out of his haze, he's our protective umbrella, the moment he falls I have to bear everything. It's too much pressure. '

Be it for Shin's sentiments in this life or for actual benifits, it was useful for Itachi to stay alive, so Shin would do just that, and how to do it, he already had an idea.

Bang

Dodging a punch thrown by Sasuke, Shin laughed at him as Sasuke was almost incensed.

' But everything will come eventually, for now I will enjoy my life. '

Shinnosuke wanted a stable development, but he was forced to do few things ahead of time.

Itachi was dying as time went by, Hoakge and Konoha upper level would start targeting him the moment he showed his worth in Chunin exams. 2

On top of that, Shin was smart enough to actually inherit Uchiha again, and was in fact interested in taking back power, unlike Sasuke from canon.

Given these conditions, Hokage would never let him go.

' So sacrificing my peaceful life I had to strike preemptively.. hopefully this attack puts a stop to their madness for a while. '

Shin and Sasuke had stopped by now as they both just kinda gave up and decided to lie down beneath a tree.

Both liked this kind of serene atmosphere, Shin always liked it and Sasuke being Shin's twin was influenced by him a lot as well.

And so the two brothers sat down, one thinking about awakening his Sharingan, and one thinking about the future of Uchiha, and by extension Ninja world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Drop a review! It helps the book tremendously.

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 31: Raikage

A day had passed, the brothers had still maintained their daily routine and trained rigorously.

At night time, Sasuke was looking at Shin with shame in his eyes.

" I can't do it Shin.. "

Sasuke was ashamed, Shin just gave him a jutsu developed by him from his Mangekyou ability.

Training ground jutsu, Shin's own creation.

But he couldn't do it! His illusion abilities were never good, nowhere close of his father, Itachi and Shin.

And this illusion was a whole lot of work.

" It's too difficult, I can't control it.. "

Shin sighed, Sasuke had zero success with this justu, he even packaged it as his own creation and not Itachi's so Sasuke at least uses the thing, but no luck.

" It's alright, you can try again, illusion is not your strong point anyway, ninjutsu is, concentrate on that until then. "

There was a reason Shinnosuke never trained Sasuke until now, that was because Sasuke was too extreme.

The moment he gains strength he lets loose and almost dies.

This was his brother's nature and bad habit, throughout the show, Sasuke was always beaten down mercilessly the moment he gained some strength.

Why? Because he overestimated himself and went to fight against big bosses again and again. 2

" Yes Shin, I'll try again. "

As Sasuke kept attempting the jutsu, Shin started training on his own.

Sasuke was never much of an illusion ninja, his best feat from the show was passively resisting Infinite Tsukuyomi, and that was a passive ability of his eyes, not something he did on his own.

" Genjutsu Sharingan, training ground. "

Getting back at his grind Shin thought of Sasuke's second best attempt.

' His second big moment was getting an almost dead Orochimaru in illusion, which Orochimaru faked getting killed by anyway and hid in Sasuke's body. ' 7

Hell, that was almost like Sasuke was in Orochimaru's illusion, his Sharingan mastery was just that trash that he couldn't even see Orochimaru's soul sitting snugly in his body.

' Itachi saw that shit as soon as he saw the curse seal, and he saw that while he was almost blind! ' 3

Shin shook his head as he smiled wryly.

The more he thought about Itachi, the more desparate he felt, if Itachi had even a fraction of the dedication and time Shin was putting into getting stronger, Madara truly might not be a problem for the man. 11

" Anyway, enough about my disappointment of a younger brother and outrageous older brother, it's time I concentrate on the middle brother, me. "

Shinnosuke will still train Sasuke, that's because Shin had managed to cut down the dude's hatred significantly in the past few years.

But he will do it at his own pace, Hokage, Danzo and the whole village upper level wanted to kill Shin,

Currently Sasuke was fine, being a Sharingan less naive child, but if Sasuke starts to look like a threat, they will directly eliminate him.

Sasuke wasn't a smart man, he will get into people's schemes easily, Itachi, Orochimaru, Obito, so many had manipulated him his entire life it's wasn't even funny. 3

So, weakness was the best protection Shin could provide Sasuke right now.

Whoosh

As Shin was slashing his tanto, he was sweating and wondering why this village was so shit.

" I swear if big brother Itachi wasn't around we would be so dead.. I really want to go the land of lightining, Raikage is so much better, much rather live there than this stupid place. " 12

Shin was muttering as he was frantically slashing at fourth Raikage, A. 1

Who was tanking the attacks like a champ and trying of hell stab Shin.

" Nope. "

Said Shin as his arm transformed into a laser canon 1

Zooooom *

And blasted the Raikage straight in his face.

Booom *

Who was blown away uncontrollably and only stopped as he hit a mountain, his body digging into it as he spit out blood.

" Paths of pain are fun to use.. "

Laughed Shin as his mouth turned metallic and his chin opened up.

" This. Is. The. Best. "

Shin spoke in a robotic voice, it was hilarious how cool this ability of rinnegan was.

Anything you can think of, it will make for you, you can transform into any weapon imaginable, no limits. 3

" I have a feeling this is going to be my most used ability. " 12

Smiled Shin as his feet turned into thrusters 2

Whoosh

And he flew up, overlooking the entire mountain range.

Crunch click *

Clang *

His body changed as Shin was turning both his arms into gigantic laser canons, he was about to rain down on the recovering fourth Raikage. 2

Zooom *

Zooom *

Laughing happily Shin started firing huge energy beams as the mountain and surrounding environment was savagely blown away. 2

" Ahahaha! "

The mad laughter fit Shin was having was uncovering his inner Uchiha again. 4

Shin always managed to keep his Uchiha insanity in check, but once a while, it leaked out, and now was one of those times.

" What's the matter fourth, get up! Come on! Don't keep me waiting! "

Zoooom *

But the attacks never stopped, Shin was not giving the fourth Raikage any chance at all.

" Tch, you are a tough man. "

Shin clicked his tongue as the laser canons powered down, he was out of chakra, the paths weren't so easy to use.

" Hell stab "

Click

Shinnosuke swiftly blocked as his metallic arms cracked, Raikage was before him in a slipt second.

His cold emotionless voice in which he announced his attack still ringing in Shin's mind as his body hit the ground.

Booom *

Shinnosuke was lying inside a deep gully. His body looking machine like as the broken parts slowly joined back together.

" This power is amazing. No broken bones for me. "

Shin smiled as he got up slowly, looking at his opponent, who was looking at him with an emotionless gaze, Shin knew this was going to be a long fight.

" Alright, let's continue. " 3

Shin laughed happily, he was having a lot of fun.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 32: Jonin 1

Sasuke was getting ready as he looked at Shin, who was currently pointing towards an expensive pen, which was floating above his hand.

Twitching his eyebrows, Sasuke asked Shin

" What's this now? "

Shinnosuke turned towards Sasuke as he tilted his head.

" Hmm? "

Sighing as he rubbed his eyebrows, Sasuke explained.

" This floating justu. It was you turning into a robot this morning, then summoning that three headed puppy.. now this. " 2

Twitching his eyes once again, Sasuke spoke with a slight exhaustion in his voice.

" If all these super cool things are Mangekyou abilities, can you stop showing them off for a while?! "

Ending his sentence with a yell, Sasuke glared at Shin, who gained an enlightened look to him.

" Oh, you are envious! Poor you. " 1

A nerve popped up on Sasuke's forehead as he glared double at Shin now.

Yes, he was feeling envious, his mirror image was pulling out all these cool tricks out of his pockets and he was eating ash. 1

Damn!

But Shin didn't care as he stopped floating whatever he was playing with, and aimed his hand towards the wardrobe, which opened automatically and a pair of clothes flew out.

A green looking jumpsuit.

" To answer your question, I call this justu pull and push, respectively. " 1

That's what Shin had named them, the base almighty pull and almighty push were optimised and supplied with so little chakra by Shin that they had degraded to this. 2

He can obviously do the real thing, but going full throttle isn't a good way to train now is it.

" They can do much more than just open wardrobes or take out fancy clothes you know.. "

Fancy clothes?

Sasuke's lips twitched as he saw Shin trying to get into the green jumpsuit.

" Isn't that the one your sensei always wears..? Are you really gonna wear that Shin? No offense but it looks horrendous. "

Shin gave a smug smile as he looked at Sasuke.

" Nonsense, it's glorious, you never saw any Saiyans? Look at what they wear, it's just a tighter version of this magnificent piece of attire. "

Sasuke shook his head.

" Never heard of Saiyans? What are they? "

Shin had worn the green jumpsuit's legs by now, it was fitting him snugly, skintight with 3 mm thickness to the fabric.

' Wow, that muscle definition.. I see, it's actually does look pretty damn good on Shin.. ' 1

" Saiyan? They are a bunch of Taijutsu freaks, most of them can destroy us Ninja's fairly easily. " 3

Sasuke nodded, so a clan of powerful Taijutsu users.

Understanding Shin's point, Sasuke nodded.

" I see, so these clothes are supposed to provide least resistance to movement and most protection throughout the body.. I can see why a clan of Taijutsu users would prefer these type of garmets. "

Shin nodded as he had now completely fit himself in the green jumpsuit, skintight version, showing full muscle definition throughout his body.

" Would you look at that, I look like a legitimate Saiyan now, the body suit, these orange leg warmers and these matching braces I made for it. Marvelous.

"

Combined with his spiky hair which he had grown out throughout the years, he looked like a Broly in his younger years. 10

The Dragonball super version of the character.

Sasuke meanwhile complimented Shin as he shook his head.

" I don't know why you want to look like the Saiyan clan, I would prefer if you look Uchiha, but you do certainly fit the dress, much more than your sensei ever did. " 2

Shin nodded sagely, yes the green jumpsuit gets recognition, it was long overdue.

Tapping his head, Shin exclaimed

" Oh look, I forgot the most essential part of the Saiyan attire."

Sasuke raised his eyebrows and asked

" What? "

Smilingly Shin aimed towards the wardrobe as he Jonin flack jacket flew out.

Catching the armour, Shin smiled as he stared to wear the thing

" The upper armour of course, what kinda traditional Saiyan would I be if I don't have an upper armour, the Jonin vest isn't perfect, but it'll do just fine. " 2

Sasuke exclaimed at another thing though.

" Wait a second! Jonin?! When did that happen?!? "

Shin closed his ears using rinnegan push jutsu, a very degrading use of the almighty push, but who was gonna stop him?

" Yes yes, don't yell, it's an internal clan promotion, our branch house should have done it by now, I am from today, a Jonin. "

Looking at Sasuke with a questioning look, he spoke.

" Why? You wanna get promoted too? I can bend the rules for you, but I would suggest stay with Kakashi for a while, it'll put you on the direct line of Hokage, father always wanted that. " 1

Sasuke paused, yes, he did have the idea of promotion right away, but Shin was right as well.

Their father did always deserve the position, he never got it for reasons Sasuke never understood, and now that he was dead, he never wanted to understand as well.

It would only bring out bad memories.

So Sasuke took a deep breath as he assured his brother.

" Alright, that's fair, I'll stick around for a while, but just train me in the meantime, I don't wanna fall back because of the lazy man. "

Shin smiled, Sasuke was much more mature than his canon counterpart, it won't be long now, within a few years, he can really start putting Sasuke through the regime he follows.

He just needed to make sure Sasuke was mature enough to not get manipulated right away, then the powers Shin's gave him would be used against him.

That would be a horrible way to die, Shin never underestimated Uchiha's insanity, one day Sasuke can legitimately kill him for any number of reasons.

" Well, I gotta go meet with my team now Sasuke, the break days are over, I am healed and ready to go. "

Sasuke nodded as he decided to start getting ready for his team meeting today as well.

It's the kennel cleaning duty he heard..

' I really hope doing this is worth the Hokage position father wanted. ' 1

Sasuke might not have any interest in the position, but for his father and Shin, he would aim for it nonetheless.

Who could even truly ccompete with him? That Naruto? Haha. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 33: Land of waves

" You are so youthful Shin! "

" Guy sensei thank you! "

Tenten was sitting with her head down, they were like this for a while now, but she didn't have the energy to complain.

' Shin wore it, he wore that abominable dress, I knew I should have burned it. '

She looked at Neji who had given up and was practicing his gentle fist to the side, Neji don't care.

Sigh.

' But it's not all that bad, this really suits Shin, I guess he can make anything work huh.. '

Tenten wasn't very happy with his choice of attire because of Guy spoiling it for her, but Shin was making it work, she will get used to it, then she will ignore Guy and Lee as a bad dream.

" Guy sensei! "

" Shin! "

" " Youth! " " 3

Nerves were popping up on her forehead as Tenten had just about enough. 1

" Shut it both of you! It's been 15 minutes! "

Waking up from their youthful encounter, Guy looked up as he laughed loudly

" Tenten join us! This is the power of youth! I have just the thing for you! "

Taking out a green jumpsuit, made specifically for girls, Guy shook it before her. 3

Tenten directly ignored Guy as she said dryly.

" I would rather die. " 4

As if turned into a rock, Guy fell down with depression clouds forming around his head.

Shin was meanwhile back at the bench and sitting besides Tenten, he was done playing around with Guy, it always helped him relax.

A deeper bond would also make sure Guy doesn't go crimson beast on him. 2

But Shin wasn't interested in waiting too long for Guy to recover, so he asked in an inquisitive tone.

" Guy sensei, I heard we have a mission? "

Guy quickly got back up as he regained his energy.

" Yes! Shin, it's a mission to the land of waves, but are you really sure you want to continue with this team? You are a Jonin now. "

Guy asked slightly seriously, he wouldn't have his team members sacrifice their duties for the sake of staying together.

Shin nodded to that, team Guy was a good place to be, even in canon, Neji who had become a Jonin in part two decided to stick with the team, why won't Shin.

" Excellent! "

Guy happily exclaimed, this was something their entire team was worried about, Guy was also giving him extra attention today because of his promotion.

" Thank you Shin! "

Tenten hugged Shin right away, she really liked doing that, and this time around she had a damn good reason to do so.

He had kept his promise to her and stayed together as a team, he really had high hopes for her, she will not falter either, if she did, how can she prove herself capable enough to be his wife! 4

Neji too gave a nod to Shin, he didn't care, wherever Shin would go, he would go, if his fate was to always protect someone, he would protect Shin.

Hinata was going to get together with Shin anyway, he will just say he is protecting her as well when time comes, who's going to question him, he has the Uchiha clan leader at his back.

Shin didn't know that people were misinterpreting his desire to stay left and right as he was currently looking at the mission.

" Land of waves? Bridge builder..? So that's how it is. "

Shin murmered, he understood the plans Hoakge had made to kill him.

But this was good, in fact it was great, now that he has made sure he is a legitimate clan leader, they at least can't send root or anbu to hunt him down.

' This should have been one of the preset plans until I broke it. But here's the thing, they didn't remove this mission either, they are still hoping I die before the demon of the Mist. '

Shin had a choice before him now, he could decline the mission invite and go his merry way or act oblivious and go for it.

The first way would make sure he was 100% safe, but the second had much better scope for him to act around.

" Alright Guy sensei, let's take the mission. "

Passing it onto Tenten who was yet to leave him, Shin was thinking about the risks associated with this.

' They can't possibly send any anbu or root to support Zabuza, can't finish us off after our fight either, now that I am a clan leader, they will not take the risk of any one of us escaping and the news of clan leader assassination spreading. '

A regular Ninja like Shisui can be assassinated, it would create problems but not many, but a clan leader cannot be assassinated, that would cause Havoc.

" Yeah this seems okay. "

Tenten nodded as well, agreeing to the mission as she threw the scroll to Neji who caught it and started reading the thing.

' We will have to face only Zabuza and Haku, if I play my cards right, I might be able to convince them to work for me, at least Haku should be possible, I hope, if not let's see if I can get Itachi's whereabouts, need to leave the village for this anyway. '

Shin had decided, this was good enough for him, the risk they had created was not a risk for him at all, so he will use it to his advantage.

Might as well give them a reality check, let them understand not every Mangekyou owner is as careless a Shisui. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Book has reached star ratings! For everyone who took time put a review, thank you for your support!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 34: Demon brothers

Team Guy was currently walking with the bridge builder, Tazuna.

But he didn't let out a peep, Neji alone was enough for him to shut up, gazing upon a byakugan wasn't for the faint of heart.

" So Tazuna san, know what happened the other day?! "

Tazuna's heart almost got into his throat, shakingly looking at the boy with muscles all over his body, Tazuna gulped as he spoke.

" What, what happened? "

Shinnosuke smiled widely.

" That one day a guy misreported a mission, you won't even believe what they did to him! I get shivers thinking about it even now! "

Tazuna almost sat down, he misreported the mission too!

Sure he shouldn't be doing that because underpowered ninjas would be coming and they would die because of him, but he didn't care about that.

As long as he survived he would be okay, to hell with the Ninja's protecting him and their safety, a bunch killers killing each other had nothing to do with him.

" Is.. is that right..? "

Asked Tazuna, to which Shin nodded sagely.

' Shit, now even if I live they would hunt me down.. what do I do.. '

Tazuna was thinking, and he had quickly formed a plan.

He will emotionally push them to help him when they get attacked, and then when these guys die, he would just complete the bridge, name it after him and leave the village with his family.

They will be proclaimed heroes when they return after a few years.

But all ideas came crashing down as soon as the ground burst open and two Ninja's sprung out.

Tazuna's vision slowed down as he found death before him, his life was flashing before his eyes.

So he saw it clearly, the muscle bound boy gave him a smirk even in this slowed down world, as his eyes turned red and he all but teleported before the two Ninja's.

Bam

Two booming sounds superimposed as one was heard, and the demon brothers fell down holding their stomach.

" Oh, who are you..? "

Taking out the bingo book out of his pocket, Guy looked through the thing.

After a while of searching, during which Shin was looking the the demon brothers with his Sharingan active to keep them in check, Guy finally found the page

" Oh, it's Mist missing ninja, the demon brothers. "

Team Guy nodded understandably, as they simultaneously looked towards Tazuna, who started sweating in place.

" You, you can't abandon me! I have- "

Bam

Knocking out Tazuna with gentle fist, Neji looked at Guy.

" What do we do? "

Guy was wondering about that too, meanwhile Shin was tying up the demon brothers.

And was speaking to them bending down.

" You are dead, you know that right? "

The brothers didn't speak, it was hard to make them talk, they came from blood mist village, where graduation ceremony was killing their classmates.

And Shin had sealed their chakra as well, they knew this Sharingan owner was young, but he was strong.

A three tomoe isn't available to everyone even when Uchiha clan was at it's peak.

" This won't do, you need to talk. "

Shin shook his head, they might be used to numbing their emotions, but Sharingan abilities weren't created for fun and games either, emotional stimulation was Sharingan's forte.

And so before the brother's wide eyes, Shin's Sharingan spun to life and they were pulled into Tsukuyomi.

The brothers found themselves bound but just furrowed their eyebrows.

" Kai "

" Kai "

But as they tried to break the illusion, they slowly found out everything seemed real, and they couldn't break the illusion at all.

But it can't be real, because they were back at Mist, with their father, who was dead.

This made the two slightly afraid.

They knew this was an illusion but it was an unbreakable one.

And they really didn't want to see the tragedy which had become a part of their horrific nightmares occur again

' Father run! '

' Father go! '

Both brothers screamed silently but their bodies couldn't speak, still stuck in memory, they were dreading the coming moment, the time the door opens and he shows up.

Screech

As the door opened their father looked back with a terrified expression as he started getting ready to fight, but the brothers knew he couldn't win.

' No! Run father! '

They wanted to help, they were no longer helpless as they had been back then, but they couldn't move, and were simply powerlessly watching their father throw away his life.

' I wonder how long they will hold on. '

Thought Shin, he had just used an underpowered Infinite Tsukuyomi, while original showed good dreams, this one was modified the show desparate ones.

Targeted stimulation was an excellent way to get the cruel brothers talking, their name of demon brothers didn't come from planting flowers and selling fluffy cakes.

The demon brothers were good subordinates, not many followed Zabuza, they did.

So Shin wanted to have them work for him, for that, the bloodthirsty killers needed an incentive, the Tsukuyomi would work wonders in that regard.

' They will let me know when they are ready to bargain. I'll just train on the side. ' 2

And so as the desparate brothers looked on at their repeating nightmare again and again, Shin trained to the side, invisible to both of them.

He wouldn't waste even a second of time, if he wasn't capable enough, these two brothers would have tore through him in an instant, sadly, that was the kind of world he was living in, a world filled with ninjas, but Shin was determined to survive.

For that he would do everything in his power, even in a world as this, happiness existed, and Shin was determined to keep his.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 35: Zabuza

Guy saw Shin looking at the demon brothers and a split second later they bowed their head.

" Hmm? "

He was a little confused as to what happened in a fraction of a second for them to do this, but then again, what can happen in a fraction of a second.

Tsukuyomi, that's what, would be Shin's answer.

But sadly for Guy, Shin wasn't very much into explaining his powers.

Getting up from his crouching position, Shin went to Guy as he asked.

" What do we do about them? I interrogated the brothers, seems like the S class missing nin Zabuza and his partner Haku are also ahead of us. This mission is at least S class sensei, the land of waves is also involved in a political struggle at the moment. " 5

Guy widened his eyes as Tenten looked a little scared, while Neji was to the side looking serious.

" S class? It's much too soon for you children to be taking on a mission of this calibre, we go back, take the client with us, misreporting mission so badly is enough to terminate the contract. "

Guy spoke seriously, he was very caring about his team, so he took a decision which was necessary and good for his team.

" I see, alright sensei let's go back. "

Shin decided for his team after thinking for a while, nobody had any problems with that, this was what everyone wanted anyway.

Who would persist to complete a misreported mission unless they had some serious mental issues. 5

Team Guy had done missions for a whole year now, they knew what a fight beyond their abilities meant, it signified death.

" Phew, thank goodness you are here with us Shin, without your Sharingan we would never have known what was waiting for us there. This old man wants to kill us or something?! "

Tenten was incensed, this damn drunkard was about to kill them.

Neji nodded as well.

" Byakugan is truly no match for Sharingan in these situations. "

Hearing this from Neji was enough to convince everyone but Shin.

' Byakugan is bad? Please, you guys just don't know how amazing the byakugan powers of Otsutsuki are. ' 10

Shin mumbled, he was about to leave now, not with his team, but alone, Zabuza and Haku won't just present themselves to his service.

Putting everyone in a genjutsu, Shin slipped away leaving a shadow clone.

" Just tie these brothers to a tree, Mist village hunter nin would take them away. " 3

Guy explained, as the three did their jobs.

Meanwhile Shin was running through the forest, trying to find the duo.

" They should be around here somewhere. "

As he was running through the forest he finally found a few traces of the duo with his Sharingan.

" Residual chakra. "

Some demonic feeling chakra was scattered around a few trees.

Zabuza was called demon of the Mist, his chakra wasn't clean either.

Wish *

Dodging a senbon thrown his way, Shin looked to the side.

" Ho? Is that you Haku? "

The person sitting on the tree flinched slightly but as soon as Shinnosuke was about to say something.

Slash

A great sword slashed through his neck, Zabuza was behind him silently.

Puff

" A shadow clone? "

Zabuza looked around, while Haku was sweating bullets.

" Hush "

Because behind Haku was a kunai, which was held by Shin.

' I didn't even see him coming. '

Looking at Zabuza who had seen the situation, Haku was wondering if this day was the last day with Zabuza.

" Who are you…? "

Asked Zabuza, he didn't attack straight away, not only was Haku in Shin's hands, Shin was incredibly dangerous as well.

It wasn't wise to attack him head on.

But Zabuza didn't understand why Shin was looking at Haku's neck, around the decorative collar.

" Do we have to fight? "

Asked Haku in a soft voice, attempting to break the situation, but Shin didn't reply, he simply continued to check, until he found what he was looking for.

' Those are some thick chokers and heavy clothes. '

From this close, Shin didn't need to check anymore, he found the spots where any hidden weapons could be located.

' Is the thick clothing really only to hide weapons? Doesn't it get uncomfortable to move in? Eeh whatever. ' 1

Shin decided to not care about it, it was pretty obvious from their various actions that Haku and Zabuza were true definition of ninjas.

Giving everyone false information was the smartest thing to do, not all ninjas played nice, just look at Karin. 1

" If you think Haku will stop me from cutting you down, you are mistaken. "

Zabuza had enough stalling, as he eerily spoke with a massive torrent of murderous aura emanating from him, a usage of chakra that was a mark of a true S class Shinobi.

But Shin didn't care, he had already sealed Haku's chakra points, he didn't make a gentle fist version for Sharingan without a reason.

" Yet you still don't attack. "

Hearing Shin's comment, Zabuza was immediately about to strike, he will try his best to not cut Haku.

But before he could flicker away or use his hidden mist justu, he saw it.

" What is this? "

The last thing he remembered seeing was red Sharingan eyes, and now he was back in his childhood.

Before he had decided to kill everyone in the graduation ceremony.

This was the day, he as a child who never learnt in ninja academy, decided to put an end to the bloody graduation ceremony with his own power.

" Why show me this? "

Zabuza was frowning, but Shin didn't care, Zabuza and Haku were about to understand what a dark version of Infinite Tsukuyomi felt like.

" Now let's see who compromises first. "

Shin was sure it would be Haku, Haku was a very soft person, being mother's carbon copy.

The only thing Haku ever wanted was to help Zabuza, with a nature like that, it is easy to understand the reality of a situation.

" I hope Zabuza isn't too stubborn. "

But Zabuza, Shin had full hopes of him being tough to the end, but Shin had the infinite Tsukuyomi on his side.

Everyone has something that convinced them, he just had to find what made Zabuza tick.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 36: Future Mizukage

Zabuza was tired, extremely tired, it has been decades, he would have all but forgotten this was an illusion world, if the world didn't repeat itself everyday.

Again and again, again and again, he lived the same day.

No matter what he tried, the results never changed, he was trapped in an endless nightmare.

" Let me out.. "

Zabuza finally said the words he swore ten years ago he would never say.

This was the code word Shin had given Zabuza at the end of first week.

It has been 20 years since then. 1

And like clockwork, as the words were uttered, Shin came before Zabuza.

" Your willpower is commendable, it took you 20 years to admit defeat. "

Shin gave a honest to god smile, Zabuza was a tough man, he was someone who as a child with no training, killed an entire class of graduating ninja, these genins were genins of the Mist village, not Konoha's flower Ninja's. 2

Zabuza was a tough man, so tough he didn't know fear and attempted to assassinate Mizukage by himself, even Mei had subordinates, Zabuza wasn't known to have anyone but the demon brothers, two ordinary Chunin.

" I won't sell Mist. "

Zabuza gave his only condition, but this was good enough, before Shin had come to him a decade ago, he had told Shin he would break out by himself and kill him, no matter how long it took.

' But Zabuza is human too, no matter how strong his willpower is, it also has limits. '

Shin nodded to him, as he snapped his fingers

" Zabuza sama.. "

Haku appeared before Zabuza, who's eyes took on a relived look for a slipt second and returned back to normal.

Haku and Zabuza had a bond, a bond like family.

Through many years of genjutsu, Shin had come to understand a lot about Haku, about how dire circumstances had forced Haku to hide herself, yup, Haku was a girl, Shin wondered if he was in AU for a while there, but later chalked it up to Ninja's being sneaky.

During this genjutsu trip, there was one more thing he knew for certain, that Haku thought of Zabuza as an elder figure, someone who helped her when she was dying and gave her life a purpose.

While Zabuza thought of Haku as a younger ninja who was too kind for her own good, she had grown on him almost like a little sister would, even if he disguised his emotions by calling her but a disposable tool.

Their relationship was twisted, but they lived in blood mist village, emotions were for the weak.

Still, Shin wasn't as crazy and didn't want this weird way of getting together to continue.

" You guys are ready to die for each other, why bother to hide it Zabuza? Haku with me, has been looking at you for years now, how many days you were worried about her, how Haku is fine or not, we both know. "

Zabuza glared at Shin and gritted his teeth.

This was shameful, but soon he let out a breath as he let go.

" Whatever, I don't care. "

Haku smiled the purest smile, Zabuza didn't lash out, she was so happy.

" Ho? Twenty years of solitude changed you a lot. "

Zabuza didn't speak, he had learnt to be unnaturally patient, decades alone makes you think, he has long come to terms about his care for Haku and now that he has accepted working for Shin, he didn't have much burden anymore.

Haku knew Zabuza like a book, seeing him feeling melancholy, she took the lead and walked upto him, as she sat down beside him.

" Look at you, what are you, father daughter? Older brother younger sister? Sensei student? "

Shin asked slightly intrigued.

Haku thought for a second as she and Zabuza both looked at each other.

Haku smiled and Zabuza turned the other way and grunted.

Seeing them become silent after a round of non verbal communication, Shin just raised his eyebrows.

" Alright then, keep your secrets. " 2

Shin shrugged, this mattered not, what matters is what he will do now.

" It has been a while for you, but before 20 years had passed here, you had assassinated the Mizukage. Why? " 1

Zabuza's eyes had a nostalgic look to it, remembering his past actions.

" Yagura was too bloody, it was just weakening Kiri, I wanted to dethrone him and get Kiri back on track. "

Shin nodded, as he asked.

" Do you want to become Mizukage? "

Zabuza laughed lightly.

" I did, but I work for you now. "

Shin smiled as he looked intrigued.

" Oh, why do you think working for me and your goals collide? "

Zabuza frowned.

" I said, I will not sell the Mist, if that is what you want, just kill me. "

This he said with resolution, Zabuza was a man of conviction, he had his boundaries, even if he has agreed to be a tool for Shin, his sharpest blade.

" Oh the blade in my hand refuses to obey? "

Zabuza mockingly laughed.

" Best blades have a temper of their own, it's the swordsman who learns to use them to their fullest extent. "

Shin laughed loudly, he was very impressed with Zabuza's mental fortitude.

" Yes, you a seven swordsman of the Mist is really qualified to say this, Kubikiribocho or Samehada, both have their unique tempers, so, my sword, I would ask you again. "

Sitting before Zabuza, Shin spoke seriously.

" Do you want to be Mizukage? I require you not to sell Mist, I need you to make it stronger. To bring it back to it's peak and then more. "

Zabuza looked appalled, he was ready to say goodbye to his dream, so what was this.

" Why would you do this? "

Shin smiled.

" You are the Mizukage and you work for me, isn't it obvious. "

Zabuza frowned.

" You want to rule the Mist? "

Shin nodded.

" Yes, I want to rule the Mist, too much potential has been squandered, it's an utter waste. "

Seeing Shin being completely serious, Zabuza laughed aloud, even before his twenty years of solitude in genjutsu, he laughed only as a baby.

So this was an incredible sight for Haku and Shin.

" Hahahaha! What a day, an Uchiha wants to rule as Mizukage, Konoha has really decayed. "

Looking at Shin, Zabuza understood what Shin was up to.

It looked like the Uchiha massacre wasn't clean, Konoha was also fighting a war, an internal war.

But what does it have to do with Zabuza.

" I agree, I don't care who actually leads, as long as the work is for the betterment of Mist, I would gladly follow your every command, so will Haku. "

Looking at Haku, Zabuza smiled, and Haku smiled back, defaulting to his claims.

" I will give you all the power, I will be your puppet kage. "

Zabuza agreed, this was good for the Mist as well.

He wasn't sure if he could beat Yagura, having a beast like this boy would increase their chances of winning tremendously.

As for betraying Shin? Zabuza wasn't dumb and he knew Shin wasn't either, if he could catch him in a genjutsu when he was fully prepared for a kill, he can always do it again.

keeping hidden traps on Zabuza, to make sure no betrayal happened wasn't hard for a ninja of Shinnosuke's calibre.

' And why take the risk if there is nothing to gain, a man such as him on the helm would only make Kiri stronger. '

Be it from a practical standpoint or personal ideology, Zabuza was ready to work for Shin.

" Excellent. Now we go back, I heard there is one more rebel team forming, let's get to Yagura before they do. "

Zabuza grinned as he got up and the surroundings changed to the forest again, his familiar blade was once again back in his hand.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 37: Inside Kiri

" Transformation Jutsu? "

Mumbled Zabuza, as he saw Shin change into a man with yellow spiky hair, green eyes and an orange gi with blue shirt underneath. 2

In a cheerful voice, Shin, now Goku spoke.

" I am your helper, destined to perish with Yagura as you take him down. "

Zabuza nodded, Shin will take down Yagura and give him the credit.

While this new persona gets killed before the village in battle.

A clean assassination without any hint of behind the scenes controller.

" Ano, you still haven't told us your name yet.. "

Haku spoke softly, looking at Shin with a smile in her eyes.

Shin pondered for a few seconds before telling them the truth, they work for him now, sooner of later they will know.

" I am Shinnosuke Uchiha, Uchiha clan's current patriarch, and future Mizukage, nice to meet you Haku. "

Haku laughed cheerfully as Zabuza nodded subtly, this boy had gotten the patriarch position back from those wolves.

He wasn't easy, just strength gets you nowhere, you need to corresponding brains as well.

" Let's go from here, this is the rebel hideout. "

Seeing Shin looking at him, Zabuza explained.

" Just because I don't need the help of weaklings doesn't mean I am blind about information within Mist, the rebel leader is a woman named Terumi Mei, I was invited to join but I refused. "

Shin thoughtfully nodded, Yagura was more than likely taken down by Mei around the time Zabuza lost to team seven in the original.

Zabuza was still trying to get enough money to overthrow Yagura before he got killed in land of waves.

Mei was the Mizukage around Chunin exams, as she decided to not send any students to Konoha.

" I see, we have enough time on our side. "

Shin concluded to which Zabuza didn't say anything. They were here.

Swish

All three vanished as they entered the hideout silently, everyone here was S class, believe it or not, Zabuza himself was the weakest here, Haku was stronger than him, by his own admission, even in canon much less here. 6

Shing

Hearing the sound of the beheading blade, the rebels were startled.

" Who are y-Demon of the mist?! "

The rebel in the hideout were instantly on guard, just a while ago this madman attempted the assassination of Yagura by himself.

Even their leader Terumi Mei was arranging a full blown coup to take down Yagura, this man directly went full gung-ho on Yagura and still retreated without any problems.

" Zabuza, what are you doing here? "

Asked the temporary leader of the hideout.

Pointing his sword towards the leader, Zabuza demanded.

" Where is that woman?"

The leader frowned but didn't speak, they were told to keep in touch with Zabuza, in case he returned and agreed for a cooperation, but it wasn't thought to be likely.

" You want to join? "

Asked the leader lightly after which his pupils shrunk instantly.

Because the legendary blade was resting on his neck.

" I said, where is that woman. "

The leader gulped as the slightest movement made his throat get cut just the bare minimum.

But blood didn't flow out, the sword absorbed it.

This was the speciality of the executioner sword.

" I.. I'll bring you there. "

Trembled the leader, right after his reply Zabuza took the sword back.

The only woman Zabuza could look for was their leader Mei.

" Follow me. "

Said the rebel leader as he took Zabuza, and the two Ninja's with him towards Mei.

As for asking who the two Ninja's were? Wasn't it obvious, they were behind Zabuza and didn't speak the entire time.

' Zabuza has found two good partners, the girl seems strong and the man's muscles just scream danger, even wearing all orange he is alive as a ninja, gotta lookout for him. " 7

As the leader took the three towards a warehouse, he gave a signal which let the outpost be on guard.

Zabuza saw that but didn't care, neither did Haku and Shin.

In a matter of seconds the Ninjas within the outpost got ready and received the news of Zabuza's arrival.

Mei got up from her desk where a map of Mist was laid, looking outside she smiled and gestured Ao to follow her.

" Let's see what the demon of the Mist wants. "

They didn't care if he was a rebel, he was one for the same reason tomorrow they could be one.

They had the same purpose, even if she succeed in the coup, she will cancel Zabuza's wanted order.

Too bad he died in canon or he would have gotten the same treatment, Mist was quite desperate for talents after all.

" Mei. "

" Zabuza. "

Mei came face to face with Zabuza as he spoke her name, returning the gesture with a sensual smile to her lips, she licked her fingers. 2

" You have gotten really strong.. I wonder, how handsome you are underneath your mask Zabuza.. "

Mei spoke in a tone filled with lust.

But Zabuza didn't get fooled by this, many had died to her charms, she was the exact type of person Zabuza hated, saying something and doing just the opposite. If he wanted to kill people he does just that while she has to make a whole game out of it.

By all intents and purposes, she was sick.

" Scram. "

Hearing Zabuza's one word reply, Mei didn't care, she didn't expect Zabuza to throw himself in her arms either.

That wasn't Zabuza's character.

But looking at the two behind him, her eyes lit up.

" Oh, what a beautiful girl.. is she the reason you don't look at me Zabuza? And on my! What a handsome man! "

As Mei was all but drooling at the sight of Super Saiyan Goku. 5

Zabuza was frowning, he was ready for any fight thrown his way, but he didn't want this insane woman to target Haku.

Looking at Shin, Zabuza huffed, this didn't get him down, Haku was stronger than him, she will be fine, especially with Shin around.

Mei glanced at Shin with a sly look as she walked towards him with grace.

" Who are you? Can I know your name handsome? "

Stopping in her tracks with a small smile Mei looked at Zabuza, as he had put his sword on her neck.

" He's my man, don't go too far. ". 10

Mei tilted her head as she backed away.

She had done enough temptations, now she had an idea on where Zabuza's strength stood and how she should go about this.

" Why don't we talk over there. "

Mei asked Zabuza to sit with her and Ao.

As she made a concealed hand sign and warned Ao to be careful.

She could sense it, Zabuza was stronger than before, it wasn't his pure hard power, it was his mentality, he was free in his actions, burdened no more.

This made him very dangerous to Mei, she didn't want to fight a man who wouldn't care for a thing.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 38: Alliance

Mei was rubbing her forehead, this was such a nuisance.

" Must you attack him head on like this? You failed before, if you do this you will fail again. "

Looking at Zabuza with hope she exclaimed.

" If you can join us, together we will a have much better chance at taking down Yagura, than if we split our forces like this. " 1

Zabuza hummed, but didn't look moved, sitting with his legs spread wide and great sword leaning on his shoulder, he tilted his head as he spoke.

" I won't work under you, you don't have that strength. "

Though in hard power, Zabuza was indeed much weaker than Mei, but his decades in genjutsu and subsequent acceptance of his emotions had freed his mind, a fight with Mei wasn't always lose for Zabuza.

And that much was enough to make him deadly.

Even in the original story, Kakashi found out how Zabuza couldn't fight to his fullest potential because he was worried about Haku.

A free Zabuza was a strong Zabuza. 1

" Haaah.. Must you do this..? "

Mei was scratching her hair with frustration.

Zabuza didn't look moved as he told his conditions.

" I need you to back me up when I succeed, I don't want to waste time collecting heads. "

Mei clicked her tongue in annoyance as she told him.

" Alright, if that's how you want it, but know this, we already have a plan in place, we will attack Yagura ourselves, your help or not. "

Putting her finger forward she told him her condition.

" So we won't assist you in any way until you actually succeed. It would break all our carefully laid plans, I can't do that for one hothead decision. "

Zabuza didn't care about Mei's attempt to mock him, he was just a sword in Shin's hands, he cares not.

Getting up, Zabuza picked up his Kubokiribochu, as he looked at Mei with sharp eyes.

" As long as you keep your Ninja's out of my succession, just because I don't want to fight riff raff doesn't mean I can't. "

Mei smiled wryly, her attempts at riling up his pride also failed.

Alas, they cannot bet everything on Zabuza alone.

But if Zabuza really did pull this off, she won't hesitate to do what she said.

" You have my word, last thing I want is you going wild and we losing more Shinobi, if you get to Yagura, Mizukage position is yours, I will make sure there is no revolt from my end. "

Mei promised Zabuza as he nodded and left the hideout with Shin and Haku in tow.

As Zabuza left Ao asked Mei.

" Mei sama, are we really going to support Zabuza as Mizukage? "

Mei looked thoughtful as she slowly nodded.

" Zabuza is not stupid, if he came back again with only two more people with him, he has some confidence at least in taking down Yagura. "

Touching the table infront of her, she spoke.

" Zabuza might lose but he might win, if we see he has any chances of doing the impossible, we will immediately assist him. "

Ao nodded as he smiled at Mei's thoughtfulness.

" This is why we support you Mei sama, all you want is the betterment of Mist, you don't even care about the position of Mizukage. "

Mei laughed as she shook her head.

" Zabuza is as caring about Mist as I am, as we all are. "

Swiping away her haze, she smiled beautifully.

" And it's not like I don't want to be Mizukage, I will just be too busy with my married life! "

Ao twitched his lips, Mei sama was back at it again.

Married life needs to have someone to marry first, melting away and burning away any potential candidate isn't going to help.

' But maybe, it can be done.. Momochi Zabuza, he might just do it. ' 3

Ao knew, only Zabuza was someone Mei couldn't just melt away, she seemed interested in him too.

' That's it, this is a good way to convince those who follow Mei sama. '

Ao had decided, Mei and Zabuza getting together was a good thing.

First is trying to convince Mei sama.

Looking at Mei glowing in the faint candle light, with deadly charm around her, Ao decided to bring up this matter sometime later.

Mei not aware that her long dream of marriage might come true after all, gave her orders to Ao.

" Assemble some troops to keep an eye on Yagura, have them spread out to not attract attention. "

Ao nodded, Mei continued.

" Tell everyone to be on standby, as long as the war looks possible to win with, we will attack as well. If not, we bide our time, Zabuza likely will hurt him more than he did in his previous assassination attempt. "

That will be when they will stirke back, be it a loss for Zabuza or a win for him, Mist will benifit from it nonetheless.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 39: Gold mine

Shin and his two subordinates, Zabuza and Haku, were sitting in a restaurant, eating away.

" This fish is fantastic. "

Shin exclaimed, as Haku smilingly looked at Shin's transformed face, somehow this man Shin transformed into, had a presence very suitable for eating mountains of food. 2

' Bizzare.. But Shin san is really gentle.. '

Thought Haku as she saw Shin quickly but lightly keeping the food containers back on table.

Not many paid attention to such minute details, but Yuki Haku was someone who did, as she was very impressed.

" Are you done inhaling food? You eat like an Uzumaki. " 1

Zabuza grumbled, Shin didn't care, he was about to ' die ' anyway, why not put everything on a dead person's tab, nobody has to pay but the rebels, aka Mei.

" I.. am.. almost.. done..! "

Tap

As the last tapping of bowl was heard, the restaurant owner, a rebel commander couldn't help but breath a sigh of relief.

' What a monster. '

Thought the man, as he looked at the piles of plates and bowls before the man, who didn't even have a bulging tummy.

" Phew, you guys have nothing here, but good food is in abundance, being an island dweller with so much salt and fresh water around, you people are sitting on a gold mine. " 1

Shin sighed, if developed correctly, country of fire's economic potential would be nothing to country of water. 10

Anyone who knows about the value of ocean from Shin's previous life would understand how big of a gold mine these guy's are sitting on.

And that was only the ocean, not to mention the fresh water sources, fertile land and natural barriers surrounding the village.

" This is a fortress, a full blown natural treasure. "

Zabuza looked confused, he was a Ninja, an assassin for hire, economics was not a thing he was well versed in.

Shin didn't care, he shook his head as he told Zabuza.

" Think about it, you guys were a closed country how long? And yet with all the bloodshed and death, you guys still have enough supplies to keep on moving forward. "

Laughingly Shin mocked.

" Konoha is shit, what first village, location or natural resources, Kiri is top in every sense, of course that's if you people don't continue to squander the potential. "

Zabuza had stopped listening a while ago, whatever, he knew how to make strong Ninja's, he will concentrate on that, Shin can handle the rest.

But Yuki Haku was very interested in whatever Shin was saying, she understood it or not, she kept on looking at him with a happy smile.

Which Shinnosuke noticed was very similar to the smile Hinata gave him when she thought he wasn't looking. 2

Their innate nature was similar in many ways, he will have Haku meet Hinata someday, they will have a lot common ground. 5

" Alright, here is the plan, we three go, ram the office directly. "

Zabuza shook his sword.

" Directly? You are a madman, even I used my anbu authority to get near the Mizukage. "

But when you surrender to someone, you don't doubt their decisions all the time, this was Ninja 101.

So Zabuza didn't mean to stop Shin, big deal, they die together.

" What's the exact plan? "

Shin nodded as he spoke seriously, they were saying whatever they wanted because not only was this a rebel only restaurant, but because Shin had set up a silencing barrier.

" What we do is, I go in first, I'll charge in like a tank and ram through everything. "

Haku looked at Shin with a worried look, and Shin out of his habit developed with Hinata, held Yuki Haku's hand and smiled reassuringly.

" Don't worry, beneath my exterior, I am full metal adamantine body, think of me as having a puppet armor on. "

Shin explained ashura paths powers in a very simplistic fashion, then looking at Haku's wide smile and Zabuza's raised eyebrows, he realised they were still holding hands.

Letting go with a smile, Shin didn't bother being embarrassed, please, he wasn't so thin skinned, neither were Haku and Zabuza.

But the misunderstanding just created, that was something he can't ignore.

' Whatever, she's thrilled, can't exactly rain on her parade. '

Yuki Haku and Shin had built up a friendship, they were watching Zabuza in genjutsu for a long time, true to Shin's prediction, she had given up first.

With a promise to let go of Zabuza, Shin and Haku had spent a long time together, watching Zabuza, even Haku's moments with her mother were seen by Shin.

She was born with Yuki clan's genetics, they were a clan of handsome men and beautiful women, just like the Uchiha clan.

Well, generally speaking, people like Fugaku were an exception. 7

" And Haku or should I say Ms. Hakuna, do you have something to add to this? " 3

Hakuna, that was what she was named by her mother at birth, changed to Haku later due to her dire circumstances.

Yuki Hakuna pleasantly laughed.

" No, I have nothing to add to this, and Shin kun, I have given up my name long ago.. it's okay for you to call me Haku. "

Shin smiled as he broke her facade.

" No, you were in my genjutsu too, do you think I don't know how much your orginal name matters to you? Your mother's only connection with you? Don't worry about what Zabuza will think, he'll understand. "

Shin looked at Zabuza with a raised eyebrow, Zabuza just grunted and looked the other way.

Haku smiled softly as she found Zabuza agreeing the only way he can, happily she bowed to Shin first, then to Zabuza.

If she can freely live under the sun with Shin kun and Zabuza sama, she will be the happiest she has ever been.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 40: One shot 3

Shin was walking on the road with his hands behind his head, his destination? Straight towards the Mizukage office.

He was alone, walking away with not a care in the world, so his two subordinates Zabuza and Haku were sweating for him.

" What is that guy doing?! He'll mess up the entire operation like this! " 1

Mei was gritting her teeth as she looked at Goku walking merrily towards the office.

Even the Anbu guarding the office were confused at his nonchalant appearance.

' Did lord Mizukage call him? But he didn't tell us. '

Wondered an Anbu, like the man was obviously visiting the Mizukage office directly, he must have been called right.

" Oh it's here. "

Shin stopped before the office as he admired the structure, Mist village had cylindrical dome shaped buildings, they were made of stone cut into bricks and were extremely durable.

" He's doing it! He's actually doing it! They really think he is here because he is called?! His bluff worked! " 1

Mei was amazed, this handsome man looked like he didn't have much care, but he was quite sly for coming up with this.

" Alright here we go. Asura bash! "

A blur was all that was visible as the entire ground beneath Shin collapsed.

Boom

As if a meteor hit the earth, a deep crater was formed from where Shin flew.

Crash

Within a fraction of a second, the Mizukage building's upper wall also collapsed as Shin rammed through the thing.

All this had happened within a fraction of a second, the strong Ninja's like Mei and Zabuza could see Shin aiming for the building and right after the ground and wall collapsing.

" There you are "

Thought Shin in his mind, beneath his exterior transformation, his Mangekyou Sharingan was turned on.

The world was a slow motion movie to him, what Mei and Zabuza couldn't even see correctly, he could spot the most minute details of.

" Okay, it's a free shot. "

Thought Shin, as he saw in the slow motion world how Yagura was slowly turning towards Shin, his eyes widening really really slowly.

" Asura bash! "

Giving a war cry in his mind, he once again rammed his adamantine body, this time towards Yagura. 1

Gah * 1

Yagura choked as an orange blur rammed into him like a tailed beast, before he could even attempt to comprehend the situation, his back hit the wall behind him.

Voom *

With a crash, once again the wall shattered as the ground collapsed into a crater.

Then it was silence for two seconds.

The Anbu memebers were stunned, what even was that thing!?

" Did he do it! "

Mei said biting her nails, in her vision he just went in through the wall and came out the opposite end right away.

" Let's go! "

Zabuza and Haku rushed towards the building.

Before the Anbu could move, Zabuza's demonic voice was heard behind them.

" You move, and you die. Yagura, I'll take him down. "

Zabuza's declaration was heard not only by the Anbu but the rebel and the regular Shinobi, who happened to check the source of this commotion.

" Demon of the mist..! "

The Anbu leader frowned, this guy was bad news.

But they have to fight, they cannot back down.

" I'll say it again, do not get in my way. "

The kubokiribocho was pointed towards the Anbu squad.

' He's one of them alright, the strongest generation of seven swordsman of the mist. '

As the Anbu leader was sweating and hoping against hope to stay alive, a light cough sounded in the battlefield.

Cough *

Looking towards the source of the sound, they saw it coming from the exit crater on the ground.

This was a tense moment, that was Yagura's landing spot, him going full beast mode within the village is a real possibility.

" Shit. "

Mei was thinking if or not she should go and take this chance, but before she could make a decision, a voice came from the dust.

" Ummmm. "

A voice not of Yagura.

" I.. I think he's knocked out.. sorry.. "

It was Shin's.

" No way.. "

As the dust cleared, Shin was seen holding in his hand, a knocked out Yagura.

Bloody and with his chest collapsed, he looked nothing like the tyrant they know.

Being held up by a clueless looking Shin only magnified the difference in their expectations and reality.

Twitch *

Zabuza's lips twitched as he was thankful for the bandages covering his face.

He just made a complete fool of himself!

" Umm.. I guess we won…? Yay? " 2

And Shin's voice was the trigger as the village boiled.

A cacophony of sounds were heard as Ninja's began fighting each other.

" Commence attack! "

" Hidden mist jutsu! "

Rebels were given order to engage right away as Mei and Zabuza began to spring into action.

Mist was a boiling kettle of water, ninja were fighting red eyed and kunai were thrown without a care.

But people consciously avoided the area around Shin as he held Yagura up.

" What am I supposed to do…? "

Mumbled Shin, as he just decided to sit down with Yagura besides him.

' They'll figure something out. ' 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 41: Kaguya Kakarot

Yagura was currently looking at everyone with a wry smile.

" … "

That was the extent of his voice, which was nothing at all, because he was just told a shocking truth.

" Do you remember him Mizukage sama? "

Asked Mei, she wasn't very happy knowing that Yagura was under a genjutsu, a kage of the village, under a genjutsu of an Uchiha, supposedly for years.

Yagura looked down as he helplessly looked up again.

" All I remember is a Sharingan eye staring at me, that's all I can gather. He even controlled three tails. "

Yagura choked mid sentence as he was still hurt pretty badly from Shin's Asura bash.

He was patched up after Ao has found out about his condition, but he still wasn't at a hundred percent. 2

Zabuza was sitting besides Mei, his sword in hand.

And Shin was eating food, no way, it's now on Yagura's tab, he was going to eat as much as he wanted, this stuff was good. 3

The office was silent again as people were wondering what to do now.

Yagura was controlled, he was on the same boat as them, getting played by a third party.

Now if they still go ahead and remove him from Mizukage, they will be doing an actual coup, not revolution.

That went against everything their rebels stood for, so this wasn't possible at all.

Unless Yagura himself gave up his position to someone.

" Ahem "

Yagura coughed, he seems to know it too, so he looked at Shin stuffing his face in.

" Can you tell me which clan you are from? Is it the Kaguya clan? "

Asked Yagura, to which Shin looked up, pointing towards himself with a mouthful of food. 2

Twitching his lips Yagura almost choked again, how did this guy even beat me?

Seeing how everyone was now looking at him, Goku gulped down whatever was in his mouth as he looked at Yagura with a tilted head.

" Yes, how did you know? "

To this Ao, Mei and everyone internally exclaimed, seriously?! He was one of the long dead Kaguya clan?

Zabuza and Haku were the only ones confused, he was clearly an Uchiha, so what was this about, at least tell them before changing the plans completely. 1

Goku didn't seem to care about other's eyes, but Ao couldn't handle this.

" Byakugan "

Frowning his eyebrows, Ao contradicted Shin before Yagura could tell why he concluded what he did.

" Impossible, your body structure is completely different, you are even having yellow hair and green eyes, you are not a Kaguya clan member. "

Hearing which Yagura faltered slightly, he was going on his Instinct and the disgustingly hard body he was rammed with, but if the byakugan said so then it is doubtful.

Haku was sweating for Shin, this was the problem of changing plans on the spot, they cannot even back Shin up.

But Shin didn't care, he looked at Ao with a smile.

" How do you know I am not transformed? "

Ao shook his head

" I would see at least some clues, even if it's masterfully done. "

Shin almost laughed, what a big joke, a regular byakugan wants to see through the Rinnesharingan?

Shin had practiced the transformation jutsu and corrected visible flaws using his absurdly powerful Sharingan, what can a regular byakugan even do.

So Shin laughed as he shook his head, then made a hand sign.

" Transformation jutsu! "

Poof

With a bunch of smoke, Ao was sitting in place of Shin.

" Try again. "

Shin said in Ao's voice and tone, but his words were redundant, as Ao already had his byakugan active as was currently sweating.

Seeing Mei looking at him with a questioning gaze, Ao took a deep breath.

" I can't find a difference.. even his chakra signature is the same as mine. "

Everyone present was startled at this, even chakra signature? This went way beyond the regular transformation jutsu.

' Of course you can't see through me dumbass, I absorbed your chakra and transformed using that frequency as a cover, all are basic abilities of rinnegan, used in conjunction produce amazing effects. ' 1

Thought Shin as he looked at Ao with a smile.

Yagura once again sighed, it seems he was right, so he quickly told why he understood Shin was from the Kaguya clan.

" Well, now that we have cleared that out, for your answer child of Kaguya, your body hardness, your Taijutsu prowess and your voracious appetite, all had pointed me towards only one direction. " 3

Looking at Yagura giving his wisdom everyone listened in, this was important, the man of Kaguya clan might be the Mizukage now, he was the one who took Yagura down.

And Yagura seemed to want him to succeed as well.

" Child of Kaguya, you have awakened shikotsumyaku have you not? "

Mei and the elders who were present were once again shocked at this conclusion, a survivor of extinct Kaguya clan was scary enough, but him awakening shikotsumyaku was downright deadly.

" … Yes, I have shikotsumyaku. "

Shin nodded seriously, no way, it's not Asura path robot body at all, no sir. 1

Yagura smiled.

" I thought so, the feeling of hitting a metal wall as you rammed into me, only your clan's bones are so hard, hard as steel. " 5

Sighing, Yagura put forward his proposal.

" Listen child of Kaguya, I have committed many sins, I am aware my manipulation allows you to not remove me from Mizukage position rightfully, you all are truly people working for the village, I am glad. "

Taking a deep breath, he told his plan.

" But I will not make it difficult for you, I will abdicate myself, and you, as the one who took me down, take office, anyway, my body cannot hold on much longer, the genjutsu has taken it's toll on me. "

The rebels, Zabuza and elders all lightly bowed their heads, Yagura was manipulated, but as soon as he was taken out, he was back to his old self, the kage working for the village.

All they wanted was to take down a tyrant, now that he no longer existed, for them it became hard to blame Yagura, many will still do, hatred isn't so easily resolved, but they weren't such people.

Everyone here didn't have much greed for power, they were all loyal to the village only.

" Okay! I'll be Mizukage, no issues. "

Everyone looked at Goku, who was speaking while eating and found the new Mizukage very unreliable, if they didn't see him one shot Yagura, they no way would have allowed him to succeed. 1

" I'll see to it you take office, Jonin Mei, can you make sure your side accepts this arrangement? "

Mei nodded as she sighed, anyway, she wanted to give the position to Zabuza, now the man of Kaguya clan got it. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 42: Bone daddy 6

Zabuza was looking at Shin with folded arms as Haku was looking quite serious too.

Shin just shrugged.

" What? I found a chance and I took it, do you know how hard it would be to convince everyone that you should be Mizukage after that stunt? "

Zabuza humped, sadly that was true, anyway Shin was to be the leader of Kiri behind the scenes, now he'll be the leader on the bright side as well.

This Zabuza understood, but he was confused about another thing.

" Why did you accept being a Kaguya? Even you can't keep up a transformation jutsu active for so long, this is a lifetime commitment. "

Haku nodded as well.

" This is very unsafe Shin kun, if you had said you were Yuki, I could have covered for you, but this, how do we find someone with shikotsumyaku now? "

Shin nodded, yes this was risky, but Kaguya was what fit his current status best, him not being a mist Ninja would completely remove any chance of him or Zabuza getting the position.

But Shin wasn't without ideas.

" I have a plan, you go to Kaguya clan's resting place and bring me the strongest looking man amongst them. "

Zabuza just looked weirded out.

" What a strange request.. "

Haku also looked a little off as she attempted to smile thinking it as a joke but Shin's serious face told her it was not.

Haku couldn't take that any longer and had to ask.

" Why do we need that Shin kun? "

Shin shrugged as if obvious.

" To get a Kaguya clan member of course, and if you can get one, why not get the best one. "

Haku didn't understand, so she asked again.

" But they have been dead for years, they have only some bones and rotten flesh remaining, I don't think any of them would fit your requirements.. "

Shin shook his head.

" That's fine, just find out about someone like that from records and bring me his bones, I'll deal with the rest. " 2

Haku not understanding, decided to nod, Zabuza got up as he and Haku walked out, getting ready to do their part.

As they left, Shin sighed.

" Man, this was all kinds of crazy, I have become strong, really strong, it seems I was wrong, I don't have much idea about my actual fighting prowess, all my enemies in training ground fight without emotions after all."

His virtual opponents can use a hundred percent of their strength and can always take the best decisions, that was the kind of people he was used to fighting. 1

But this fight told Shin, regular humans don't act like that, they have doubts, take wrong decisions, are afraid, many things could go wrong.

" This was what actually led to Yagura's quick defeat, I really thought he would go tailed beast the moment he saw me. But he was busy being shocked. Sheesh. " 1

That was what Shin's training ground version of Yagura would have done, but here, Yagura was human, he was caught off guard and hesitated to release full beast mode within his office.

This one mistake took him out directly.

" Now I have to play necromancer, I wonder if my idea will work, it did work in the show, it should work here, theoretically. "

It wasn't that long ago that Shin had received his Rinnegan abilities, he still wasn't as adept with it as he would like to be, but he was good enough to attempt an experiment.

If this worked, he would have much more scope to work with.

Swish

Zabuza and Haku were back, Zabuza walked upto Shin with a scroll in his hand.

" Here, he was supposedly the strongest man in Kaguya clan's history, at least the Kaguya clan as they settled in Mist village. But it's dubious at best, as this guy was killed by poison. "

Haku nodded, as she showed Shin the records they had swept up from ancestry department.

" This is him, his built is very similar to the man you are currently transformed into, has white spiky hair, red dots above his eyebrows, standard Kaguya clan member. "

Getting to next page, Haku exclaimed.

" Oh, and he also supposedly awakened shikotsumyaku. "

Shin smiled broadly as he laughed.

" Really? Then I think I know what his death by poison was all about. "

Looking at the paper passed on my Haku, Shin looked at the man's photo.

' Yo, he looks like what an adult kimimaro would look like, same face, same looks, same everything. Is kimimaro his grandchild..? '

Shin wondered, it would make sense, shikotsumyaku was awakened by this man as well.

" Alright, give me the bones. "

Zabuza handed him the bones, and Shin instantly put Zabuza and Haku in a genjutsu.

He then cast a room wide genjutsu using Infinite Tsukuyomi, anyone peeping from anywhere won't find what he was about to do. 6

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 43: Kasamaro

Looking at the bones lying before him, Shin was setting them in place, trying to put together a humanoid looking structure. 1

" When Asura path broke down, utterly destroyed, annihilated, fooshed out of existence. "

Putting the skull cracked in many places but still strong in the correct places, Shin thoughtfully remembered what had happened after that.

" Nagato summoned the king of hell, and put the destroyed body that was basically a broken torso and crushed limbs in it. "

Putting the spine in place, attaching it to skull, Shin remembered the miracle that happened after that.

" The king of hell closed his mouth and out came a perfectly healthy Asura path, all it's puppet modifications were fine too. "

Setting the rib cage in place, Shin picked up the limbs.

" If king of hell can do that with a body modified so heavily, why can't I do it with a body that's still biological? It's all bone, but it's still better than whatever Asura path had going on. "

Shin had finished his skeleton project.

Now it was time to summon king of hell.

" Ha! "

Fooosh *

Behind Shin a head massive in sized came out of the ground.

It's large eyes were staring at the bones, as Shin was staring at him.

" I heard one can go in missing and arm and a leg with their eyes gouged out and they would come out just fine. I hope you live up to that hype. " 4

King of hell didn't speak, as it wasn't the actual king of hell, only a chakra Avatar specific to Shin's rinnegan, every rinnegan owner has their own specific summons, be it animals or king of hell.

Only one thing was common amongst them all, the gedo statue. 1

Slip *

A big tongue was shot out like a chameleon towards the bones, picking them up as the tongue curled in.

Gulp

Then the king of hell ate the entire skeleton cleanly.

" Now we wait. " 1

Shin whispered, as he began checking the state of the body in king of hell.

The head might be opaque, but his Sharingan was the one that summoned it, he can see what's happening.

" Wow, it's actually regenerating the bones.. "

Shin was amazed at how the body was being reformed, this man, before he had died, was poisoned by his shikotsumyaku.

His body was utterly destroyed from the calcium that was being deposited in his cells. 1

But now, king of hell was making his entire body anew, the whole thing was being recreated out of the dna and chakra samples acquired from the bones.

Even the base skeleton put inside was destroyed after getting the blueprint out of the subject.

Edo tensei does something similar, it only makes the body with paper and dirt because that's what it was designed for.

Going boom repeatedly, paper tags were supposed to be it's body.

" Edo tensei needs only what, a long dead piece of hair to recreate the entire body, and after that is done, the body is kept in a coffin, ready to call in the soul to which it belonged. "

Looking at the swiftly reforming body, Shin had no doubt that if second wanted he could have made an actual body as well. 3

It's obviously possible, chakra has everything about you stored in it, a soul cannot be called back to a body which isn't 100% resembling it's own, chakra signatures would reject each other and an Orochimaru like situation will occur.

Plop *

As Shin was done thinking, king of hell was done reconstructing.

" This is kimimaro, there isn't even a lick of difference. " 1

Shin looked at the man before him, his body was far cry from what went in.

A handsome face, spiky white hair on his head, two red dots above his eyebrows, his skin pale as if he didn't go into sun even a day in his life, which he didn't because the body was just recreated.

" Look at those muscles man, even the clothes that he wore are on him.. how does edo tensei and king of hell do this, the Asura path's robe was also fixed by Nagato. "

Looking at the traditional Kaguya clan member before him, Shin smiled.

" The only flaw with you being dead is you can't move, let's fix that shall we. "

Ssssssh *

A sizzling sound was heard as Shin's hand's began expelling what looked to be a black rod.

Yes, that was pain's chakra rod, it had many functions, but the one Shin wanted currently was the chakra receiver.

" Kind of hell, you have one more job to do. " 1

Putting the chakra rod created by him inside king of Hell's mouth, Shin gestured him to take the body back again.

Gulp

Which it did.

" I wonder, if Asura path's body, which was one part body and one part puppet was fixed correctly, can I correctly integrate the black chakra rods in him? "

As the king of hell made changes according to what Shin wanted, this newly created body began to absorb the chakra rod, the black rod integrated into the chakra pathway system.

" Ooh? So It's like a jinchuriki but without the seal. "

The chakra rod was integrated permanently with this body, in the form of chakra mixing, you cannot remove them and not kill the body, if it was alive in the first place.

Thump *

Spitting out the body, which looked the same, king of hell vanished.

" It feels.. pretty good. "

A hoarse voice came out the Kaguya clan man's mouth, but curiously his eyes weren't Mangekyou Sharingan.

" Ohh "

Shin looked at the man's eyes, as he understood what happened.

" I see, It's because this is a jinchuriki like situation, Naruto doesn't always have fox eyes, only when he uses Kurama's chakra he does. So If I use Sharingan chakra in this body, then. "

Swirl

The man's eyes quickly changed into Mangekyou Sharingan.

" Nice "

Both the man and Shin spoke together.

" It feels weird having two perspectives.. I think I can handle it because this body's brain is also working, it's taking on the load as well. I always wondered how Nagtao controlled so many people. So that's how. " 1

Shin had a pretty good feeling as he stopped using his chakra in Kaguya clan's body.

And the Mangekyou Sharingan pattern quickly vanished.

" Alright, I have a new body now, Nagtao likely wanted to specialize that's why he assigned paths to individual puppets, I am not about that life. "

Shin wasn't about to assign any particular paths at all, even if he had to he will assign the Asura path.

" I will name my secondary body Kasamaro, Kasamaro Kaguya. "

Shin knew he had found a treasure, as this body was a kage level fighter, not even a garbage one like Rasa.

" I think I can compete against the Fourth Raikage.. I can definitely beat Mei that's for sure, Rasa can get trashed by regular kimimaro much less me, Hiruzen? Haha, he'll be the easiest. " 1

Shin remembered, it was Orochimaru's understanding that if they had kimimaro, they would never have lost Konoha crush. 18

So Kasamaro will definitely trash that old bag of bones.

" So who else is is remaining? Onoki might give me trouble, he can fly and disintegrate stuff. Okay, then I am the second best kage, third best if I assume the worst with the Raikage. "

And now that Mist had the third best kage in town, he will start the development of mist village, the first thing he needed to do was take back six tails, mist has been living long enough without it's heavy hitters around. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 44: Permanent

Zabuza and Haku woke up from Shin's genjutsu, but didn't find anything wrong.

Because Shin had casted Tsukuyomi on them, every detail was within his control, even sense of time, instead of the usual process of a long time passing in genjutsu and seconds passing reality, Shin did just the opposite.

Seconds had passed in genjutsu as Shin had completed the whole process in minutes.

" What did you do with the bones? You casted a jutsu, both of you got covered in smoke, now you have turned him somehow? "

That was what had happened from Zabuza and Haku's perspective.

Kasamaro shrugged, because Shin had already left the room before cancelling the Tsukuyomi.

" This is an Uchiha only transformation jutsu, permanently changes your body, it's a forbidden jutsu specific only to clan leader. "

Shin spoke nonsense like drinking water as Zabuza and Haku bought it completely, they really hadn't heard of such a jutsu before, forbidden Uchiha jutsu seems about right. 1

But Haku was eyeing Kasamaro with a regretful expression.

' But I liked Shin kun the way he was before.. he is still Shin kun..but.. '

Haku was trying console herself but she was right.

Kasamaro was for all intents and purposes was Shin, he had built this body entirely from scratch, even the original bones were discarded, this was a new body Shin had created, which had no connection whatsoever to the person who's dna it was made from. 2

Like an identical twin, very similar to Sasuke and Shin's case actually.

But while Haku was trying to think what to feel, Shin saw what she was thinking and shot that thought right in it's foot.

" Worry not, I can transform back to my original self as well, permanent means, now this is the only guy I can ever use this jutsu on, I still retain my original body you know. "

Haku smiled cheerfully, she was relieved, she would truly feel weird if she had to associate Shin with a completely different man.

Now she didn't have that problem, and Shin didn't lie either, like path's of pain, he can summon himself to Kasamaro or Kasamaro to him.

All it would need is tweaking it a little to make it look like lifting a transformation jutsu.

" Alright, but what would you do about the shikotsumyaku? "

Asked Zabuza, just a permanent transformation wasn't enough, and he 100% didn't care how shin or himself looked, if it increases your strength, it's good.

He wouldn't have ground up his teeth to spiky ones otherwise, a fine tradition of seven swordsman of the mist.

" Like I said, it's a forbidden jutsu, it's not that easy to be called forbidden. "

Spish *

Shin bones grew from his palms as his flesh was torn apart, he didn't have that censored transformation from anime, he had the authentic Kaguya clan shikotsumyaku, which actually makes holes in your body.

Haku saw it happen and was very nervous for Shin's well being, how can she not, she can see inside the flesh of his plam and it's oozing blood. 1

" Oh, does it hurt? "

Asked Zabuza, to which Shin retracted the bones back in and his wounds healed automatically, that's right, that's how scary Kaguya clan's regeneration was.

Zabuza was very impressed at that.

" I heard Kaguya clan who had awakened shikotsumyaku had terrible healing abilities, seems like it's true, I can see why they were such a reckless bloodthirsty bunch, who wouldn't if you were unstoppable. " 3

Zabuza commented, admiring the raw potential of this ability shown by Shin, after Shin had felt the changes on him, he told Zabuza the answer to his question.

" Yes Zabuza, it does hurt, about as much as it would if a hole was poked through my palm. But this body stops the flow of blood pretty quickly so I don't bleed out, another benifit. "

Haku was looking sad as Shin shook his head with a smile.

" Don't be sad Haku, I am not that weak willed, if some pain can help me do what I want, I'll not hesitate. It's for me and for you. "

Haku managed to give a small smile but she was still unhappy with Shin getting hurt.

So she found a solution.

" Shin kun can you teach me that jutsu? I'll become this man as well, we will switch. "

Shin was a little taken aback, he still wasn't used to trusting anyone, but Haku's repeated attempts to help him was shaking him a little.

Say what you want, but Haku was pure, she wanted to help Shin with her heart, understanding that, Shin decided he won't treat her badly either.

Zabuza's loyalty was okay, but he had his own pride, Haku wasn't like that, unless Shin asked her to kill Zabuza she will probably follow him anywhere.

" Haku.. thank you. "

So Shin smiled a genuine smile at her as he gave a wry one shortly after.

" I would teach you the jutsu, but you can't cast it without a Sharingan, that's what makes it an Uchiha forbidden jutsu. "

Haku was feeling regretful but now that Shin had decided to take care of her, he will do just that.

" But don't worry, you can still transform into him, when shikotsumyaku isn't needed, I'll cast the transformation jutsu on you, nobody can see through one cast by a Sharingan. "

Like Naruto had transformed his toad summon into nine tails, it was possible to transform someone else as well.

Haku was now finally happy, she can help Shin take some burden, she was satisfied enough with that. 2

She was just that simple.

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

Chapter 45: Finding that man

Kasamaro, Zabuza and Haku were walking towards the Mizukage office. 1

While they were about to attend their inauguration ceremony, Shin was doing something different, It has been a few days since he had left Kiri and was currently searching for someone.

That's right, he didn't return to Konoha, he has his shadow clone for that, he was still out and about, in search for ' that man ', Itachi.

' I am transformed as Itachi, searching for Itachi, this should be enough to tell white zetsu information network something is up. '

And when white zetsu gets this information, Akatsuki will, it won't be long now that Itachi and Kisame would come crawling in.

And when he comes, it's time to get some answers, like does he know a non bloody coup, like the one father had planned isn't worth starting a ninja war on?

Seriously, Mist village in canon had a full blown coup with disastrous consequences, they are also one of the five, if something had to happen it would have happened.

' It's not like everyone always wants to only attack Konoha as a team, sure they are a major target, but every ninja village hates each other as well, Mist and Rock are particularly against each other. '

And if Rock ever tires to strike Mist, Thunder would strike them back, because Rock has killed the third Raikage, and when they do that they will encroach Konoha borders, so Konoha would now strike them in return.

' Every village is linked together, nobody will actually start a war under these circumstances at all. What Itachi wanted to prevent wasn't even a threat in the first place! ' 1

Though Shin didn't know his father's plans for coup in detail, he had read it from the light novels before, Fukagu Uchiha had planned a no bloodshed coup, no release of nine tails, no attack on the village.

All of these things are fantasy fed to Itachi by Danzo, so Shin needed to know, if Itachi had finally come to understand this, after all these years outside and understanding how the world actually works, does he have the realisation how utterly meaningless his actions were.

' I only hope you don't come at me with I have done my part now I am good to go nonsense, I am 100% keeping you alive, if you understand your mistakes, you will godamn fix them. ' 1

Shin was chuckling to himself as a man in a hood walked up to his table.

" Seat? "

Spoke the man in a grainy voice, but that wasn't the only weird part about this scenario.

Shin was in a bar, a bar inside of the bounty center, and people don't just walk in here to your table for a chat.

" Hah, take it. "

Spoke Shin, though he looked like Itachi and sounded like him, his speaking pattern was completely different.

The man wasted no time and sat down as he passed a paper to him.

Looking at the paper and making sure it's not a trap, Shin read the thing.

" Uchiha ruins? That old place? "

Even as he pretended to talk naturally, Shinnosuke's eyes had shrunk instantly when he read this, he knew he had to go.

Itachi knew it was him, how did he know? Shin must have slipped up somehow, but now wasn't the time.

" Let's go. "

He told the man, who was for sure a white zetsu to come with him, he was gonna anyway, either above ground or below.

Both men didn't speak and started walking.

' That's the site Itachi had fought Sasuke in their final fight, Itachi's body has been giving up for a while now, he wants to jump at the first chance, he wants to do what he needs to do now that he still has enough strength. '

Shin understood Itachi's mind better than anyone, he was Itachi's actual blood brother.

And now that blood brother was coming to die by his hands, worst part? Just like during Sasuke and Itachi's fight, Akatsuki will be present.

Nobody has died yet amongst them, they were at full strength, Shin had no idea how many people would tag along, and that's precisely what makes it scary.

' Whatever, big deal, I will release Yagura upon them. '

Yagura and Kasamaro will take some pressure on, Shin can't face every single Atatsuki at all. He wasn't that strong yet.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

ImagineMaker ImagineMaker

Creation is hard, cheer me up!

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 46: Doctor Shin

While Shin was making his way towards Itachi, something else was happening at Kiri. 1

Yagura was lying down on the sofa like a thrown away rag, his entire body was falling apart, being in a genjutsu for so long had almost killed him completely.

This was all his remaining willpower and tenacity as a jinchuriki.

" Is it that bad? "

Asked Mei, a little down, the inauguration ceremony was over, the truth was revealed before the Mist.

Kasamaro has become the Fifth Mizukage, Mei and Zabuza became his advisors.

Yagura was supposed to become a hermit until he is required for battle but his body seems to be falling apart.

" Uhh.. "

Only a groan came out as a reply, causing Mei to sigh even more.

Yagura was a tenacious man, but pure tenacity only gets you so far.

Zabuza didn't seem to care much as he was sitting with his legs on top of each other and hands behind his head.

" If you can't get a grip on yourself, you can't even leave a descendant like you wished, your line will end with you. "

Mei glared at Zabuza, was this the time to say such things?! This man has no courtesy at all!

But then she saw Yagura's eyes snapping open, as he struggled to get up, in a hoarse voice he said

" Give up… Never..! "

Kasamaro and Zabuza were nodding proudly at Yagura's determination, while Mei was giving them all a dry look. 1

" Really? All it took was mentioning that and you are good to go.. You know what, I kind of understand. "

She then put her hands on her heart and gave a wide smile.

" I am sure I'll also be full of energy if it's my husband who wants to spend time with me."

Kasamaro just twitched his eyes, this lady, no restrains, especially after thinking about marriage.

Without caring about Mei's antics, Kasamaro was wondering how to bring Yagura to Shin now.

He was in a terrible condition, if Yagura needs to fight for him before they find Six tails jinchuriki, he needs to at least be able to move.

" Yagura san.. I have a technique, it can bring you back at top shape.. "

Yagura turned his eyes towards Kasamaro, only eyes because he can't move his head, Mei smiled widely again while Zabuza frowned.

He was the only one who quickly caught on to a fact.

" But there's a catch isn't it? "

Kasamaro nodded after which Mei and Yagura also calmed down.

" Yes, it consumes my own vitality to charge others. Only reason I can think of using it, is because I have awakened shikotsumyaku. "

Popping a bone out and taking it back in, Kasamaro showed his immense healing abilities for reference.

" But even I can only do it once or twice, I do it more and even I can't hold on, you might not know, shikotsumyaku is poisonous, It's slowly killing me. "

Mei's eyes widened and so did Yagura's, only Zabuza smirked, like a transformation jutsu can poison someone.

" The only reason I am alive is because my shikotsumyaku heals me from my own powers, it's a delicate balance. "

Yagura closed his eyes, it was a tough choice, it was either his life at the cost of Kasamaro's lifespan, or leaving Kasamaro alone but him dying.

But he didn't think for long.

" No. "

Said Yagura with a smile, he had now fully understood, he cannot be that selfish, he had his pride as a man as well.

Mei was silently wiping her eyes and Zabuza looked proud, but Kasamaro wasn't.

' Dude, say yes, I need you to fight for me.. '

As for the lifespan thing, that's nonsense, he'll use king of hell.

" While that makes me happy, it's alright, like I said, I can do it once or twice, I'll only use it once on you, I am not losing a perfect jinchuriki, Mist is already weak enough. "

Yagura's face took on an emotional look at Kasamaro's words, having read between the lines, Mei had a complexity of emotions on her face, as she too saw how Kasamaro put forth the idea of helping Yagura.

Only Zabuza was confused, Shin's not that open minded?

" Alright, here goes nothing, summoning jutsu, Asura skull! "

Overlapping the king of hell with a bone skull, he summoned it out.

A large bone skull with angry looking eye sockets drilled out of the floor as it opened it's mouth and before Yagura's rolling throat and shaking eyes, it ate him in one bite.

" Is that a healing jutsu? You Kaguya clan members, why you have to make everything look so scary. "

Said Mei as she was feeling goosebumps because of the presence of the king of hell within the skull.

Mei's and Zabuza's mouths twitched when the skull began chewing.

" Is that supposed to happen?? "

Asked Mei a little concerned, Yagura can't stand much right now, he might kick the bucket immediately like this.

But Kasamaro waved his hand to tell them to not worry.

And true to his words, within a few more seconds the giant skull spit out Yagura who instead of rolling over without a care, now managed to quickly balance himself using one finger, showing incredible vigor in his eyes. 1

" This is marvelous, I feel like I am young again, the prime of my life! " 2

Kasamaro nodded, of course, that's because you are, but he wasn't going to talk about that. 1

It was time to convince him to go fight for him, Main body Shin was almost at the clan land.

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 47: Throne wars 4

Shin was standing a bit far away, looking at the Uchiha ruins.

His transformation jutsu was lifted and his spiky hair danced in the wind.

" That's all of them? "

Asked Shin to the man behind him, and the white zetsu grinned widely.

" Yes, the Akatsuki is here to watch. Kakuzu, Hidan, Deidara, Tobi, Kisame and Itachi. "

Wiggle *

Transforming back into white zetsu he pointed towards himself.

" And me! "

Shin looked at his feature less body and nodded a little proudly.

" You are my favorite, what's you name? "

The white zetsu was taken aback, his name? He is white zetsu.. but what's his name?

" I.. don't have one. " 1

He looked empty as his missing memories were becoming apparent to him.

Shin nodded and didn't pay it that much heed.

" I'll call you Steve, you look kinda like a Steve to me. " 3

Looking at Shin, the white zetsu laughed happily.

" I see. I am Steve, thank you. "

Saying that, he used mayfly technique and vanished into the soil.

" Cool guy. "

Shin murmered, and then walked on in, Itachi was sitting on the throne, main chair of the clan, looking at Shin's walking form emotionless.

" That's Itachi's brother? He's quite short. "

Said Deidara loudly, he never liked Itachi, and he didn't like any brother of his either.

" Yo who you calling short golden retriever? Wanna fetch this? "

Shin looked unafraid as he closed on in towards the group.

" Fetch..? I think it's you who needs to fetch my art- "

" Catch. "

Shin threw a bone he just took out from his pouch and Deidara looked towards him with an angry snarl.

Which quickly changed to a wide eyed look as he really ran towards the bone.

" This is! "

Holding up the bone as if he found the most precious treasure he looked towards Shin.

" Where did you find this! This is what I always wanted! "

Obito's eyes were twitching and Hidan straight away told what was in his mind

" Are you an actual dog Deidara?! You want to piss on the corner too now or something? "

Itachi just looked at his brother breaking up the cohesiveness with his actions and was feeling proud.

But outwards he was cool as a cucumber.

" Piss? I'll piss on your head you insane shit, this is not just a bone, it's a bone made from that clay, this is a clay they stopped making now, where did you find this, I have searched it far and wide. "

Deidara asked excitedly to Shin who shrugged, and pointed towards the rest of the Akatsuki.

" Tell me what these guy's are doing here and I'll tell you. "

Deidara didn't get even think for a second and told the information directly, what's there to hide.

" That moron who just spoke is Hidan, he's here to sacrifice an Uchiha, any one of you will do he says. "

" Hey who are you calling a moron you golden retriever! "

Ignoring the screaming fool he turned his finger towards kakuzu.

" He's here to get Itachi's bounty if he dies. "

Kakuzu didn't speak, pointing towards Obito, Deidara said

" I have no idea what he's doing here, he's a bumbling fool, and here in place of my ' partner ' Sasori. "

Finally pointing towards the shark Kisame he told.

" That's Itachi's partner, he won't leave Itachi in his important fight, and me, I am here to see an Uchiha die. "

Shrugging he asked for the address.

" That's all of them, give me the address. "

Nodding his head, he threw a paper towards Deidara who happily walked away.

He had more things to do now than seeing an Uchiha die, like buying clay.

With Deidara and his microscopic danger clay out of the way, Shin smirked at Itachi as he spoke in a merry tone.

" Itachi, quite a ferocious bunch you have built around yourself. And look at you. "

Walking side to side as if looking at him from many angles Shin laughed.

" You sit on the main throne, looking down on me, and have a bunch of dangerous partners just behind you, surrounding me from everywhere. "

Itachi smiled a careless smile as he looked at Shin with his three tomoe Sharingan.

" They won't interfere in our fight. "

Hearing this Akatsuki simply backed away but didn't leave, they stood on the edge of the rocky constructs.

Shin looked at that and smiled at Itachi.

" You are as strong as ever, now even a bunch of S class shinobi are afraid of you. Sweet. "

Shin laughed, but then cracked his knuckles.

" But you see, you have set up quite an image of yourself, now I feel a little behind. "

Smirking, Shin stomped his foot down as a large thorne with thick rock disk as base started rising from the ground.

Taking Shin along with it.

Grrrrrssh *

As the rock disk fully emerged and Shin stood besides the throne, he looked at Itachi who now was at the same eye level as him and smiled.

" Now I feel better. "

Sitting down on a throne equally as impressive as Itachi, Shin smiled.

" Ooh, classy! "

Yelled Hidan from behind.

" Thanks man! You are pretty cool too! " 1

Shin yelled back, but Hidan was stopped from speaking anymore with a look from kakuzu.

Tapping his head, Shin also exclaimed.

" Oh I forgot, you have your team of S class behind you, I can't not call my own, can I? "

To this Itachi frowned as he finally showed a reaction after long a time.

" Oh don't make that face Itachi, they are here the cannibalize us as we lose, I need to have this balanced you know, so-

" Summoning jutsu! "

The Akatsuki and Itachi all tensed up as two massive chakra signatures with more high level chakra signatures were summoned around Shin.

As smoke cleared Deidara yelled loudly, he was actually still at the back hiding, but he just had to come out for this

" No way! It's the six tail jinchuriki, and isn't that the three tails jinchuriki? "

Looking at everyone else, his mouth grew even wider.

" Who are these guys? "

Kakuzu replied to that

" Mei, two kekkei genkai, bounty is high, demon of the mist Zabuza, high bounty, Haku ice release user, will fetch a good price. " 2

Searching his stacks of bounty he frowned.

" I don't know that man, he's from Kaguya clan, and wearing a Mizukage robe. "

Obito told the answer, a little seriously.

" He's the new Mizukage, Kasamaro Kaguya, he had taken out the three tail perfect jinchuriki in one attack. "

Then going back into his silly persona he laughed.

" That's what I heard, hahaha! " 1

Itachi pursed his lips as he saw the two jinchuriki standing left and right of Shin.

Mei and Zabuza standing behind him on both sides with Kasamaro between them, as for Haku, she stood directly behind his throne and hugged Shin's neck, signifying her position.

" Now I feel better, 6 on 6, how about it bro, wanna go!? "

Shin laughed standard Uchiha maniac laugh as Itachi's eyes darkened. 3

What did his brother even do? How is the entire Mist village top tire here to fight for him!

He's from Konoha right?! 3

COMMENT

21 comments

VOTE

Chapter 48: Flex

Itachi was wondering where everything went wrong, so he decided he had to flex his muscles or his little brother might be manipulated by these Mist village higher ups.

Who knows what conditions they had his dear brother promise. He needs to warn them, that when Itachi is here, nobody can touch Shin.

" Mangekyou Sharingan. "

As soon as the words fell, each and every single one present on Shin's team had the symbol of Itachi's Mangekyou spinning in their eyes, immediately.

Seeing movement stop from behind him, Shin looked back and almost jumped up from his seat.

" Bro! Seriously? Evey single one of them? This.. did you also use that training ground jutsu by any chance..? "

Itachi almost couldn't keep the smile from coming on his face when he saw his brother acting the way he was.

This reminded him of the good old days, when he didn't mess everything up so beyond repair.

But outwardly he didn't even break a sweat, compared to his canon counterpart, he didn't use his Mangekyou Sharingan all that much.

He was still at 20/20 vision, yes, not even slightly blind, just by virtue of being Itachi and the training ground, he found a way to put zero strain on his Mangekyou Sharingan. 3

It was his secret and it was something he will teach his brother, so neither him nor Sasuke need to go blind.

" I did, and I see you didn't blind yourself by overuse either. I am slightly impressed. "

Condescending tone was overflowing from Itachi as he said the words filled with care, no way, he had a shitty older brother image to maintain.

Shin twitched his mouth, as he shook his head with a sigh.

" Whatever, Mangekyou Sharingan. "

And immediately the people behind him had their eyes changed from Itachi's pattern to his pattern, a six pointed segmented star like pattern.

" Ho? "

Itachi was amazed at how easily his brother broke the genjutsu, even if it was only applied at low power, he was here to check Shin's abilities after all.

Not actually fight him, Shin unlocking Mangekyou this early had made him proud but he didn't expect much from him in terms of actual skill.

" It seems you didn't stay twiddling your thumbs all day long, but are you sure you want to fight me like this? "

Asked Itachi, as he put his legs upon each other and his aura flared up, he had just found out that Mist was somehow using his brother, so he wanted to not start the game immediately.

He couldn't let Mist manipulate his brother after all, and as for checking Shin's skill and his Mangekyou.

Both of them he just did, and he was fully convinced of Shin's ability to protect himself and Sasuke.

" .. you are right, I don't want to start now. I want to do one last thing. "

Getting up he cracked his neck and he shook his muscles.

" I call it Goku giving cell a senzu bean trick, it's a really, really, dumb move, but man is it manly, and I am all about manly. " 3

Shin swiftly went through multiple hand signs, and before Itachi could identify what Shin was about to do, he found himself inside the belly of an animal.

Fully surrounded by fleshy walls, but that wasn't the worst part, it was that he couldn't move.

" What did shin do? "

Mumbled Itachi, he was lying down on the floor as soon as he identified that summoning jutsu's hand signs were being used, it shouldn't have been possible, so is Shin's Mangekyou ability summon associated?

" This chakra is drilling into my body huh? Susanoo! "

But Itachi's eyelids jumped as he found he couldn't even activate that trick.

" Amaterasu! "

As soon as the black flames fell on the walls they were absorbed and lost.

Now Itachi was really beginning to run out of options unless he wanted to use Izanagi.

Which he might just need to, it's better he loses one Sharingan than all of his life.

" Izanagi " 1

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 49: Truth
" Izana- "

Itachi swiftly stopped the casting mid way, as he found Shin appearing on his side, sliding in from the throat of this creature.

" Yo! How's your healing? "

Itachi looked at Shin emotionless.

To which Shin hit Itachi's head with a fist, he couldn't move anyway, a feature of rinnegan chakra and king of hell.

" What's with that look huh? You can stop pretending now, I am not Sasuke you know. "

Itachi's heart leapt up to his chest, did the Mist Shinobi manipulate his brother with this secret.

" I don't know what you are talking about. "

Said Itachi without a care in his voice, as if he wasn't the one who was lying flat and couldn't move.

Shin rolled his eyes.

" Yes yes, I might actually believe it if you know, the village didn't try to assassinate me. "

Itachi's eyes opened wide as he growled out a sentence.

" They did what? "

To which Shin also laid down besides Itachi.

" They set up a trap for me and my teammates to walk into, sent root subordinates to finish us off afterwards, I only survived because I had my Mangekyou as a backup. "

Looking towards Itachi who had managed to control his emotions but his rage was still very much visible, Shin told him the truth.

" I wanted to meet you because I found out the truth, and I wanted your help, Hokage and Danzo want to kill us off, both Sasuke and me are in a lot of danger. "

Looking upwards with a tired smile he told Itachi

" Every action I take I have to think if this will somehow upset the Hokage and will he send assassins to Sasuke or me. I am tired brother, I really can't do this anymore. "

Itachi was not even aware that he was beginning to weep, just kidding, everyone is aware when they weep, he pretended to not be aware for that glamour shot. 1

Shin didn't speak, he told Itachi a very exaggerated version of the truth but it wasn't that far off either.

He really wasn't safe neither was Sasuke, but all this was because he wanted to take his Uchiha rights back, Itachi's fear only works for so much.

But when it's a matter of interests.

A man corrupt with power like Hiruzen was the first to act, Danzo was always behind anyway, hell, Naruto's property was lost to the ether or what, Naruto ate shit when they ate the meat.

" Is what you said true? "

Asked Itachi, he found that there was a lot of nonsensical points but he knew there weren't that many, Konoha really does want to kill shin for awakening Mangekyou, this much he can confirm.

It had happened both to Shisui and to him, so depending on the jutsu possessed by Shin, it is indeed possible.

" Yes it's true, I had to fight back to not die and recreate the clan, so that also doesn't sit right with them. "

Looking towards Itachi, Shin persuaded.

" Itachi, Konoha is Konoha, Hokage and his teammates aren't Konoha, they are a problem, they are killing Konoha and killing us. "

Itachi didn't speak anymore, he would see everything for himself, and it's indeed the truth, nothing has changed at all, if changing the Hokage and his unqualified teammates works, so be it, as long as Konoha doesn't burn in war.

" What is this jutsu of yours? Is it a healing jutsu Shin? It really suits your temper. "

Mumbled Itachi, he had tactically agreed to Shin's words, that's why he was asking about the jutsu, but before that, he had to see what's happening.

So they can make a plan and act correctly when they get out, Konoha wasn't the only danger, Atatsuki was as well, and so was that Madara Uchiha.

" Yes, it's my healing jutsu, healing anything and everything, and my second jutsu is Tsukuyomi sweet right? "

Giving a smile, Itachi laughed lightly.

" Yes, it's pretty sweet. "

When the brothers were spending quality time inside the stomach of the summoned beast of animal path, the outside world was very tense.

Utakata, the six tail jinchuriki was wondering if coming back was the right decision, he was told a new Mizukage had taken office, and that a new urgent mission was awaiting. 1

While everything was true, but these people standing on their opposite were a scary bunch, he was not sure if paying back Kasamaro sama's friend needed their village to take such a big risk.

But he'll wait and see, now that he has decided to come back, he will at least see to it that Kasamaro sama is what kind of Mizukage.

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 50: Akatsuki vs Mist 2

Kisame was smirking while looking at the Mist shinobi, the entire upper level was here, and tension was rising.

But he was a Mist missing nin, he couldn't not be curious what was happening, especially because this wasn't the kind of behaviour he thinks Mist can do.

" Why is Mist meddling in the business of Akatsuki? We are a mercenary group, fighting us brings you no benifits. "

Said Kisame with his sharp teeth grinning into a smile, his shark sword on his shoulder, ready to take off.

Utakata was frowning, he too doesn't think it was a good idea to meddle in the business of Uchiha and Akatsuki.

" Mizukage sama.. "

Whispered Utakata, as he looked at Kasamaro for confirmation, they were rushed here without much context.

He needs to know why they fight.

Kasamaro was cool as a cucumber, not under any pressure, as a bone blade poked out of his palm.

Pointing it towards Kisame, he said without emotion.

" Shin Uchiha has my friendship, when Kaguya clan was massacred, it was Uchiha who had given me shelter, now it is my duty to pay him back. "

Kisame straight up laughed as he mocked the new Mizukage.

" For such a foolish reason, you risk the entire Mist village? "

Though Kisame said so, he was very much looking forward to the answer from Mizukage, he was a loyal man, display of loyalty like this was incredibly important to him.

After all, he left Mist because he was disappointed.

Utakata had his doubts as well, but didn't move, he knew the reason but he still valued the village more than paying back a friend of Mizukage sama.

" While that is plenty of reason to help someone, Mist has only to gain from this, Shinnosuke Uchiha is the Uchiha clan head, a head with the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan, need I say more? " 1

Kasamaro said as he sensed the emotions of Kisame and took back the bone blade.

Utakata understood what Mizukage meant as well, not only is this not a loss making business, but it gets the friendship of Uchiha clan completely.

They too were massacred weren't they, even if nothing can be done on the bright side, what if some Uchiha jutsu happen to fall from Shin's hand to mist by 'accident'?

A strong relationship with such a large clan with only one voice in charge, was a wonderful deal.

" Is that so..? Mizukage sama, does loyalty mean nothing to you? "

Kisame asked again, as if confirming his thoughts.

Kasamaro shook his head.

" Mist has had enough betrayal, if the new Mizukage dosen't even have the basic respect to pay back his helper, I don't need to be Mizukage anymore. "

Kasamaro said this with belief, to which Kisame became silent.

He knew why Mist was the way it was, he was disillusioned by the world because he figured out everything was done by ' Uchiha madara '

Now that he could see his village was trying it's hardest to get out of the quagmire, to make actual peace.

' Is my decision correct…? Is Infinite Tsukuyomi really the answer…? ' 4

Wondered Kisame, meanwhile Obito's eyes slowly started to turn dangerous, he had taken a lot of risk to manipulate Kisame, Kisame was his pawn.

Not Nagato's, looking at him shaking his will, he was beginning to panic.

So he did what he thought was the best thing to do.

Sow discord.

" So are we fighting of not? The two brothers went and got swallowed by this white dog, we ought to do something right!? "

Asked Obito, in a very exaggerated tone.

To which everyone was tout again, the people present were six on five, but the fantasy was broken by Mizukage.

" It's six on six, another is hiding in the earth, be careful of him. "

Hearing Mizukage's words mist ninja's become cautious of the ground, and each one began to prepare.

Yagura's body was covered with a orange red coat as he went into version one of jin cloak.

His opponent of choice? Obito, he seemed to remember something and his eyes were becoming dangerous.

" I'll take you on.. "

Said Utakata as bubbles were beginning to be released from his tailed beast chakra emitting body.

His opponent? Deidara. Someone who stands with the one Yagura had chosen can't be weak right.

" Then I'll take you on. "

Said Zabuza as he pointed kubokiribocho towards Kisame, to which Mei interrupted.

" No, we take him on. "

Zabuza's finger's clenched his sword as his teeth gritted, is she telling him he is weak?! That he cannot take on the first sword user by himself?!

" Face it, he's stronger than both of us, he's Kisame, tailless tailed beast. "

Mei whispered, the last one hiding underground wasn't out yet, so they might as well go together on this one.

Zabuza though very ashamed, agreed nonetheless, he won't let his pride hinder his lord's work, now he doesn't work for himself anymore, he reminded himself that.

" I'll take you on. "

This was said by Kakuzu as he pointed towards Haku.

He would take her heart, ice release user's heart would be a new addition to his collection.

Haku only smiled as she raised her hands and ice senbon appeared in the gaps of her fingers.

" Then I'll take that guy! "

Said Hidan as he pointed towards Kasamaro, grinning with confidence, he was someone who would take down the perfect jinchuriki of two tails alone.

That was when the perfect jinchuriki had set a trap powerful enough to kill both him and kakuzu together.

Hidan had enough confidence in himself to take down the Mizukage, Kaguya clan could heal and so can he.

" … Fine. "

Said Kasamaro as he looked around and said

" I'll take on that underground guy as well. You guy's do your thing. "

Hearing Kasamaro speak, mist was relived of the hidden threat but Hidan was pissed.

" Hey you bastard! You think you can take on me and Zetsu together?! "

Kasamaro didn't speak as he rushed towards Hidan, bone blade's sticking out of his palms.

Shing

Hidan countered with his scythe, his face morphed into one of anger.

" Attack! "

Giving a war cry, Deidara jumped towards Utakata, as clay was voraciously chewed by his hand mouths.

He'll show the jinchuriki what real art was.

Swish

Siwsh *

And so, each and every Mist Shinobi ran towards the Atatsuki members present, who returned the favour and fought back.

All the while the white dog in the centre of the battlefield was ignored, he was yawning as he stuck out his tongue. 2

He wondered when his master would come out of his stomach. He was getting bored. 1

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 51: Susanoo vs Susanoo

It was half an hour later that Itachi and Shin burst out of the summoned dog, as it vanished in a puff of smoke.

But the first thing that came to their eyes wasn't a battlefield filled with tension, but one filled with war.

" Ora! " 2

A loud yell given by Kasamaro was heard clearly through the massive noise of the battlefield.

Bang

Itachi's head turned quickly all around as he guessed the situation with the surroundings, filtering out the noise.

' They were provoked, neither Mist nor Akatsuki would want to fight this intensely without some solid gain, was it Uchiha madara? '

Itachi's mind quickly calculated the most probable scenario amongst the countless possible ones.

So now there was only one thing left to do.

Bam

Kicking Shin away hard enough that his body collided with a ruined buliding nearby, Itachi's flaming red susanoo erupted on the battlefield.

Successfully taking the attention of everyone present, he wouldn't mind Akatsuki losing out, but Mist was currently his brother's ally, he didn't want to cause his brother any troubles.

Can you imagine what would happen if say a jinchuriki dies to help Konoha's Uchiha clan leader? Itachi didn't want to imagine it, as he was about to not let that happen in the first place.

" Amaterasu "

Everyone immediately dodged the wall of flames that erupted at their feet, some blocked it with their swords, some used ice mirrors to flash away and some blurred out of the way.

" What the hell?! It burns! "

Screamed Hidan as his hands were trembling, burning with the black flames he accidentally touched from his scythe.

Itachi's emotionless eyes looked at everyone present, successfully attracting attention and hatred, he made sure the war stopped and his brother won't be blamed for it.

" If you want to live, cut off your hand. "

Itachi spoke without care to Hidan, who looked royally pissed but immediately slashed his arms.

Looking at his fallen arms burned to ash within a few seconds, he gave Itachi a murder filled look.

If only looks could kill, wait they do, but sadly it was Itachi's looks that did that, not Hidan's. 2

" This is our fight, stay out of this, unless you want to die first. "

The Akatsuki didn't communicate and immediately stepped back, they wouldn't want to fight Itachi without a good enough reason.

And Mist looked at Kasamaro for confirmation, who stood in his place for a while, before nodding and backing away.

Mist too backed away seeing that, and Zabuza broke apart his own kubokiribocho after watching Hidan's hand, he was the one who had blocked Amaterasu with his sword.

' It needs blood. '

Thought Zabuza as he looked at the sword, now all but a handle, it's blade burning away at his feet, Amaterasu flames consuming it.

But Zabuza didn't care, this was a legendary sword, kubokiribocho, all it needed was a little bit of blood, and it would regenerate immediately.

Bang

A rock fell from the place Shin had been kicked at, and the building remains immediately burst open.

" Susanoo "

With a war cry emitted from Shin's throat, a purple half humanoid body took shape, Shin's susanoo was in it's third form. 4

" That hurt brother. "

Said Shin as he smirked, not looking hurt in the slightest, his susanoo was purple, it's left hand held a crossbow, with round shield like design. 1

And his right hand held an orb, from which an arrow protruded like a sword.

Yes, Shin's susanoo was the exact same as Sasuke's susanoo, surprise surprise. 2

" If that much hurt you, you might as well give up, little brother. "

Said Itachi, again without emotion, he and Shin had made a deal, now the only thing remaining was fighting a mock battle.

This farce will have to end after that.

" Hurtful! "

Siwsh *

Bang

Blocking a blinding fast arrow released from the purple susanoo, Itachi looked calm.

Itachi understood looking at Shin's Susanoo, that it was a long range one, and his was an all rounder, none of the arrows would hurt him with the yata mirror in place.

It was quite literally the perfect defence, his shield, yata mirror changed it's nature to whatever nature of attack hit it, theoretically, it can block even a truth seeking orb.

As those too, were composed of all nature releases combined, something the yata mirror can change into autonomously as soon as it encounters it.

" Yasaka magatama. " 2

Said Itachi as his susanoo raised it's arms, it meanwhile kept turning and it's shield kept blocking the blindingly fast arrows released by Shin, who was running circles around Itachi to get him to make a mistake.

One mistake and the arrow would penetrate straight through Itachi's susanoo armour, because it too, was made of the same material.

Itachi's only defence was the yata mirror, so Itachi did what any smart person would in this situation, attack back.

" The yasaka magatama! "

Exclaimed Shin as he saw Itachi's susanoo raise his hand and the sword of totsuka vanished, in it's place three spinning tomoe took shape on the Susanoo's palm.

Wisssh *

And they came for Shin's Susanoo with immense speed, Shin's susanoo could handle it, but it would crack, so Shin used his own strengths to counter it.

Tiiinnnnng *

The three spinning tomoe connected with Shin's Susanoo, as it raised it's left arm up, the one with a crossbow.

His crossbow had a round shield built into it as well, it was no yata mirror, but it was a thick susanoo shield.

Built with shock absorbers, as it was part of a crossbow design.

So all three beads collided with the shield, causing sparks of chakra, as the spinning tomoe attempted to cut through the thick shield.

" Hup "

Understanding their rotation would chip away at his shield's durability sooner or later, Shin's Susanoo turned on it's axis and the shield pushed the yasaka magatama beads away.

Boooom *

And it collided with the ground, causing a massive crater to emerge and a whole lot of smoke to be emitted.

Shin turned his head back towards Itachi as he just saw the destruction.

" That was some narly stuff-Hey! What the hell man?! Another one! "

Before Shin could release a sigh and trash talk, Itachi's susanoo had grown extra arms and now all three empty arms called for yasaka magatama, his last arm still held onto the yata mirror.

Giving Shin zero possibility to attack him with his crossbow.

Shin's forehead popped with blood vessels showing, he was pissed.

" Not only you can grow extra arms, behold, yasaka magatama! "

Shin's susanoo grew out extra two arms as well, Sasuke's Susanoo by default had three when not mastered, Shin only removed the limiter and grew out all the available ones.

It wasn't only Madara who could do stuff like this, Sasuke's susanoo was no joke, but it's user in the series left a lot to he desired. 1

As soon as the arms grew, they too created two yasaka magatama attacks, and his original arms got into position to fire his arrows.

' Good job Shin. '

Said Itachi proudly in his mind, as he understood exactly what Shin was going for here.

Shin had made use of the training ground jutsu well enough, this much Itachi can tell. 2

Meanwhile the audience was sweating, the sheer skill they were showing was immense, every attack was fast enough that even one slow reaction would mean death, and both brothers were attacking and dodging as if this speed was nothing to them.

Utakata was now slowly realising, why Mizukage sama wanted to help Shinnosuke Uchiha, even without the benifits, a possible ally this strong was worthy enough as an investment. 2

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 52: Winner

It was a tense hour for everyone, the brothers had been going at it for all this while.

" Huff, give up, you can't beat me. "

Said Itachi, as he huffed and puffed lightly, his body was completely healed by Shin before, so he was at 100% in this fight, this was after he had used the training ground jutsu.

That means, this was a high kage level fight full of incredibly dangerous moves, any of which can one shot a weaker kage if caught off guard, and Shin's ability to tank all that, and give it back had pretty much forced everyone to stick around. 1

" Huff Huff, what are you talking about, I am just getting started. " 4

As soon as he said this, Shin couldn't handle himself anymore and kneeled down, as he began gasping for air.

Itachi frowned for a slipt second, wondering if he had gone too far, then he concentrated on Shin's chakra and saw it was just fine.

' That's some acting. '

Itachi muttered internally as he walked towards Shin without any emotions.

Everyone watching tensed up, this was it, the victor had emerged.

Kisame smiled as his shark teeth showed itself, that's what Mr Itachi was all about, nobody can stand before him.

Obito frowned feeling quite a bit worried, if Itachi took Shin's eyes, then he would have a really big threat on his hands, so should he go for the kill right now..?

Haku seeing Itachi was about to end Shin, was starting to run towards him, wanting to fight Itachi herself, but Zabuza stopped her as he pointed subtly towards Kasamaro.

Wisssh *

Itachi stopped in his tracks as the new Mizukage stood before him, flickering in between Shin and him.

" Is Mist going to meddle into Uchiha business? "

Asked Itachi, trying to get a sense of how deep of a bond his brother had with Mist.

Kasamaro had bones sticking out of his entire body as an answer, this caused Mist to ready itself as well.

Akatsuki hesitated a little and some still came forward for their own agendas, but some backed away, people like Hidan and Kakuzu didn't want to fight again.

Looking at the Akatsuki being at a disadvantage against Mist, Shin almost smiled.

' Talk about skills, Itachi knew Akatsuki wouldn't fight against mist again without madara messing around. '

So now Itachi can safely back away because he didn't want to cause any ' losses ' to the organisation.

" … Live your last days. "

Said Itachi as he backed away, as if not wanting to fight at a disadvantage against Mist Shinobi.

Who too breathed sigh of relief, these guys were all S class, and Mist didn't want to fight against them if they didn't have to.

" You are alright? "

Kasamaro asked Shin as he gave him a hand, Shin looked up, seemingly tired as he gave a bright smile.

" I am more than okay, I am fantastic! "

Kasamaro smiled as did Shin, who was feeling pretty trippy talking to himself like this.

The mist Shinobi walked in and Haku immediately began treating Shin's wounds.

Mei raised her eyebrows at Haku's actions, as her love sick brain immediately connected the actions with what she knows.

' Yuki and Uchiha..? Huh, that dosen't sound all that bad, and it's a good enough reason to bring Uchiha into mist. '

Blinked Mei as Utakata looked at Haku once and then at Shin, then ignored both of them.

" So what now? "

Asked Zabuza as he had his kubokiribocho's handle attached to his back, the sword body still missing.

Kasamaro looked around, seeing Akatsuki have left with Itachi, he gave an order.

" We leave as soon as Uchiha Shinnosuke is healed, further discussion about alliance would he done at a later time. "

Everyone nodded as they showed their acceptance to this, not sticking around the open battlefield was the best choice if action.

" Yeah, you do that, I got some stuff going on in the village too. "

Seeing everyone looking at him, Shin decided to clarify a little, to show he is on their ' side '

" The Hokage wanted to take action against me, he had stopped temporarily because Uchiha clan had been revived, but it seems he has other preparations in place now. "

To this Kasamaro nodded, presenting his help on the spot.

" Kekkei genkai destruction? Worry not, if Konoha doesn't want you, Mist will take you in. "

Seeing Kasamaro being so forward with his intentions had Yagura worried quite a bit, he was also a Mizukage before, he knew the act of subtlety.

Being this forward with a not yet ally might give them the impression that Mist desperately wants Uchiha.

This was never a good news for any party forming an alliance.

" Yup, I'll keep that in mind Mizukage sama. "

But Yagura let out a sigh of relief, Shin Uchiha seemed to respect his friendship with Kasamaro enough that he didn't show any signs of playing tricks.

' Then again, it could be due to her as well. '

Thought Yagura as he looked at Haku treating Shin carefully, he needed to tell Kasamaro about this.

They can't take an alliance like this lightly, this might be very important information.

As a little more time passed and everyone made small talk with Shin, the S class Uchiha clan leader, Haku was finally done healing Shin.

" Okay, all done. "

Said Shin as he gave Haku a big smile who returned the same and hugged him in response, Shin doing the same.

After leaving the hug, she gave her goodbyes to Shin who nodded and flickered away.

" Alright let's go. "

Said Kasamaro as the Mist ninja also flickered away, now that Shin had met Itachi, he can start his counterattack on Hiruzen.

His Kasamaro avatar would make Mist his personal power, and his Shin main body would take over Konoha after he overthrows Third.

At least that was the plan, it was very difficult to remove the Third's iron grip from Konoha, so he had to think how to go about this. 5

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

Chapter 53: Noble clan's support

Shin ran all the way to Konoha forest, before stopping to a halt, finding nobody around, he decided to reverse summon himself to his shadow clone.

Rinnegan was too useful, even a shadow clone can be used as a path, after all, paths only require you to flow your chakra through a body, shadow clone is all your chakra and all your body.

" Reverse summoning jutsu! "

Poof

The shadow clone Shin was currently in his office, dealing with the newly growing Uchiha clan's demands.

When he vanished, Shin appeared at the same time, receiving all it's memory as he did.

Shin walked upto the bathroom first and foremost, he was very dirty after his fight with Itachi.

Screeth * 1

Opening the door, Mark activated Animal path and his clothes automatically got reverse summoned out of his body to Shin's special animal realm. 4

The big guy's must stay somewhere right? Holy places aren't the only hidden areas.

Getting a rinnegan let's you generate one of your own as well, an area in space specifically used to generate and keep animal path's animals.

" I always wondered how animal path even works, like did sage create the animals Nagato uses and they were stuck somewhere without a purpose ever since he died? "

As Shin settled in his bathtub, he concluded his theory, now that he owns a rinnegan too

" It's not that those animals actually exist either, nobody has even seen anything remotely close to them before Nagato appeared in the Ninja world, and their powers are very much aligned with the samsara theme sage had been going with. " 4

Shin narrowed his eyes, with the knowledge that now, he has his own little army of beasts, which his eye auto generated, Shin wondered.

' They are certainly getting summoned from somewhere right? I wonder if I can make that my domain..? I think I can go there myself, my clothes got reverse summoned just fine, I can as well. '

Now that Shin had made sure of the feasibility of his plan, he decided to relax and remember the work Shadow clone was doing.

Many things have happened, Uchiha clan's revival had other clan's reach out, either for support or for offence.

Shadow clone Shin was handling everything before, and now Shin had a pretty good idea of his support.

" There are two noble clan who have come forward to support Uchiha, support Shinnosuke Uchiha that is, no wonder, my Mangekyou Sharingan has spread throughout the village. "

Shin breathed a sigh of relief, the Fuma clan leader has done a good thing, he was at least competent.

Now Shin can worry about why the remaining two noble clan decided to support him.

There were only four of them in theory, Senju, Uchiha, Hyuga and Aburame, and Senju was long gone now. 1

" Both Hyuga and Aburame have shown their support.. Hyuga is indeed possible, I have Hinata running around my house ever other day, she's the next clan head, not supporting this pre made relationship would he an absolute blunder. "

But why Aburame? He was certainly friends with Shino, but it was just at the classmate level, nowhere near attaching their entire clan to Uchiha for this little link.

" Huh.. I wonder, is this because of the Torune Aburame incident? Or the Yoji Aburame incident? Both have very different implications for the Uchiha. I have to find out their motivation. "

Shin added a ' maybe ally ' to Aburame in his mind, then concentrated on the clan's who opposed him or remained neutral.

" Shimura is in strict opposition, so is Sarutobi, amongst the lesser clan's there is Mitokado and Utatane, other riff raff honestly don't matter. "

Shin then counted the neutral.

" Ino-shika-cho remains neutral, I assume it's Ino and Shikaku who made this happen. Shikaku by his mind understanding pros and cons, and Ino by virtue of existing, she too frequents Uchiha to find me. "

But the reason they remained neutral instead of support, was because they are by tradition connected to the Sarutobi.

Canonically it's a Sarutobi who assigns earrings to every new generation of Ino shika Cho, making them official per say.

Basically showing who's the boss to the three clans, yes, Sarutobi Asuma's presence in this generation of Ino Shika Cho wasn't a coincidence, it was a planned tradition.

" So if I take too long, they will be forced to shift from neutral to opposition? Is that what Shikaku wants to tell me? I see, no, it won't take long at all, only a few more months. "

In a few more months, Shin and Itachi had made a plan to rid Konoha of this disease know as the four elders.

Itachi was said to commit the Uchiha massacre for power right? Well he wants more power now, isn't it just right to stage another massacre? 1

" Huff, alright, now it's a bunch of discussion with Hyuga and Aburame that follows, this will happen until the Chunin exams in a few months, then whatever I have been working towards will click in place. "

Shin finally decided the direction of everything that follows, so he can now realx for real.

And relax he did, for an entire hour he soaked in the bathtub, many little white puppies were playing around him, the animal path dog summoned using less chakra, gives this as it's output, and Shin considered this an absolute win.

Woof *

A puppy barked with it's milky voice as his tail went wild seeing Shin coming out of the bathtub, all of the little guys tried their hardest to swim towards Shin with their little feet.

" Look at you lot, who's gonna think you are the three headed hell dog? Not even I can think that and I made you! " 1

Woof! *

The puppies one by one got out of the tub and shook their bodies clumsily to shake off the excess water, some ran around Shin, some tried the climb his leg, some vanished in a puff of smoke.

Woof! *

And returned again trying to carry Shin's big clothes in their mouths, it was difficult for them but they managed somehow.

" Nagato was pretty insane to control you guys directly, automation is best for you. " 5

Murmered Shin as he wore his clothes and walked back to his office, he had work to do, replies to write, a village to change.

Only two families supported Uchiha, that too because he had vision and made strong relationships from childhood, this was all the result of his years of hard work. 1

Shin can't even imagine if he just left it to Sasuke what would happen, oh wait he can imagine that, Boruto would happen. 10

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 54: Dangerous Shin

There was a saying ongoing amongst the clans of Konoha nowadays, Shinnosuke Uchiha was someone every clan should expect at their premises at least once.

Shinnosuke has made so many rounds around the clans of Konoha that everyone was aware he was gathering support.

And Hokage was none too happy about it, so he with the elders decided to call Shin to the office.

" He is here Hokage sama. "

Said an Anbu as he appeared before the Hokage, Hokage nodded and waved him away. 1

" Hiruzen, he must be dealt with immediately, we can't let him gather anymore power, take control of Sasuke, he will automatically kneel down. "

Danzo said as he banged the floor with his cane, Hiruzen smoked his pipe as his eyes showed a hazy look.

" Danzo take it easy, let him come, he will wait outside the door for a while, he needs to remember who runs this village. "

Hiruzen decided to take another approach, an approach of power play.

Boom

But all that was down the drain immediately when Shin came in without even knocking. 3

" Yo! Old stuff, why did you call? Better make it quick. " 2

Hiruzen clenched his pipe but didn't show any expression, but the two extra elders who just ate and waited to die all the time found this the perfect place to show their presence.

" Uchiha! How dare you talk to the Hokage like that! "

" Do you know what the punishment for this kind of disgrace is? " 1

Shin looked at the two worthless elders who he didn't even care enough to remember the name of and asked in a laughing tone.

" Man, you do not shut up do you..? You know everyone knows that the only reason you both survived your time as Ninjas was because you stayed back and let others die for you right?? " 1

Looking at the elder's incensed faces Shin continued with a laughing tone.

" Like you two were there, when Tobirama Senju asked who will stay behind for the others. Hokage and Elder Danzo both wanted to do it, what did you do?? Make sure your sense of existence was so small nobody asks you to do it. Pathetic. Both of you."

When Shin was done both elders had their faces as bad as their wrinkles, while Danzo's face got better all of a sudden when he was reminded he was infact better than someone here. 3

" So honourable elders, do us all a favor and go shove that attitude somewhere no one wants to look. " 1

Saying this Shin took a seat himself without being told to by the Hokage.

Which Hokage took as a challenge to his prestige.

" ..Uchiha Shinnosuke, clans have come to complain that Uchiha clan has been distributing the peace of the village lately. What do you have to say about this. If there is some misunderstanding I'll clear it for you? "

The Hokage had enough of Shin, so he also directly gave an ultimatum.

Stop contacting other clans or I'll handle your Uchiha clan once again.

To this, Shin became quite.

Realising their plan was working, Danzo immediately wanted to speak up as well, he wanted to force Shin to end himself if possible, just like he pushed Shisui to do it indirectly.

But Hokage stopped him with a gesture, they cannot push Shin too hard, he held two unknown Mangekyou abilities.

" I see, I understand Hokage sama. "

Said Shin, as he released a sigh, on which Danzo and Hiruzen's faces lit up.

Then Shin continued.

" Hokage sama, do you know about Uchiha flame formation? "

Hokage frowned not understanding where Shin was going with this but nodded nonetheless, they stole the entire Uchiha library, of course they knew.

" I modified that jutsu, now not only it's really strong, but it blocks everything, perception, noise, and. Haha. "

" Screams. "

Before Hiruzen could even realise what was about to happen Shin made a hand sign.

" Uchiha flame formation! "

And the entire Hokage office's walls began glowing red, the flame formation was integrated within the walls, Shin had changed it a lot it seems.

Woosh

Woosh

Woosh

Multiple Anbu who were already hidden within the room appeared and pointed their Kunai at Shin's throat.

But nobody went for the kill just yet, as Shin didn't move and he was a clan leader, everyone here knew whoever killed Shin will be abandoned by the third Hokage, in name of giving the clan's an explanation. 1

He will simply call it a necessity for the greater good, so nobody moved or wanted to be the first.

" Uchiha brat! What are you doing! "

Screamed the cowardly duo, as this situation was a bad one and their courage was in the negatives.

Shin didn't reply, he simply gave a big smile to all four as he slowly began getting up.

Tiiing *

And Anbu had to attack now because if they don't, Hokage will call them corrupt and dispose off them anyway.

But nobody's kunai so much so as scratched Shin's skin, which had turned metallic.

And his eyes turned on to his six pointed Mangekyou.

" You people seem to forget just what was stopping you all these years, Uchiha brat eeh? Haha. "

Shin began cracking his knuckles as he began walking forward.

Everyone was by now panicked, as even if the elder's purposely yelled before, nobody came to the room, this room was seriously blocked.

" Shin, don't make a mistake, I can still ignore everything. "

Said Hiruzen, understanding he was dealing with a tough bone he couldn't simply swallow, he needed to be boiled to soften up first.

But Shin was done talking with his mouth, now his fists would be talking.

" Too late! Fire style fire wave jutsu! "

The small office was immediately turned into a furnace as flames had nowhere to escape and drowned everyone present.

Even shin.

" You madman! You will kill us all! "

Danzo's bandages were burning as he was somehow trying to find a place to hide in this tiny office, he immediately kicked the Anbu infront of him to make a shield and hid.

Before the Anbu could protect himself, Danzo backstabbed him to make a non moving human shield.

" Stop! Shinnosuke! "

Said the Hokage in a panicked tone as he summoned his adamantine staff and tried to wave away the immense flames in this tiny space.

And the two elders had long since hid behind Danzo and Hiruzen's ass respectively, just like they always did in their youth and all these years.

" Hahahahaha! Why the glum face Danzo sama! Smile! I want to see the same smile you had when you slaughtered the Uchiha and plucked their eyes! "

Shin was leaking his patent Uchiha madness but infact was completely sane. 4

He wasn't even going to kill these people here, or an infinite Tsukuyomi each and he would be done.

What he was doing here was making them afraid of touching Uchiha, after all, why would be take the risk of killing them, when in a few months someone will do it for him. 2

" Where are you running off to?! Hahaha! "

Shin chased them around as they ran falling and scrambling, none of them were good things, it wasn't only Uchiha they killed, they killed every major clan they could.

" You are mad!! "

Yelled the Hokage as he was starting to feel the heat, he was regretting his greed about Uchiha property now. Shin was completely mad, he cannot be reasoned with. 1

If they somehow survive by luck today, Shinnosuke Uchiha can have the Uchiha estate back, they would rather have him on their side now than against them.

After all, Hiruzen still believed, if Shin was given a large enough profit, he would succumb, that's why this whole scenario began on the first place he thought. 2

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 55: Kisame returns home 2

Shin got out of the Hokage office after an hour long session, currently he was whistling happily, Hokage faction and Uchiha were able to reach a satisfactory conclusion.

They won't touch his Uchiha clan, and let him master a department as well, making sure he enters the upper level of Konoha, and his end of the deal was not roasting them all to oblivion.

Well, he also had to help the village take on more difficult tasks, because at the end of the day, everything came down to that, the village had to act as a whole infront of the outside world.

' Now that they are settled in they won't take any outlandish steps before everything starts to fall in place, all I have to do is wait for Orochimaru to start Konoha crush. '

Shin concluded as he went his way, those four might be cold blooded profit seeking freaks, he wasn't, so forgetting his entire clan getting massacred for a little profit wasn't about to happen.

They will get exactly what they like to dish out, his older brother Itachi will be the one delivering the whole package, that's why he didn't show up this time, to not startle anyone.

Until the very last moment, Itachi would still be the good little manipulated doll in their eyes.

" Alright, now that I finally settled in the problem, it's time to train Sasuke for real, and keep strengthening my alliance with Hyuga and Aburame. "

Said Shin in a relaxed tone of voice, his main body didn't have much to do until Chunin exams, so it was time to concentrate on his other body.

The Mizukage Kasamaro.

Within the Mist village at the training grounds, Kasamaro was facing Utakata who was holding a bone necklace.

Looking at the bone necklace, Utakata asked with a confused expression.

" I can become a perfect jinchuriki after wearing this? "

Kasamaro nodded, he can, this is a rinnegan chakra rod mixed with Kaguya clan bones, his Sharingan chakra was there in it, as long as Utakata puts this on, Saiken will immediately become dazed.

Utakata put it on his neck out of trust for the new Mizukage and felt nothing happen. So he tired to use Saiken's chakra.

Whoosh

A red coat of chakra immediately covered him, much easier than it normally would.

So he kept pushing it, and soon tails started sprouting out of his cloak, one two three it kept going until six and now Utakata was also in version two of his cloak.

Grrr *

Standing on all fours, he was covered with dense red chakra, he looked much like what Naruto would have during his fight with pain, just with six tails instead of eight.

Howl *

Giving a final howl, Utakata attempted the last transformation, and that too, went without a hitch.

His body started growing in size and soon before Kasamaro, a slug of gigantic proportions was present.

" Kasamaro sama, there are no problems from Saiken's side, the whole transformation is incredibly smoothly done! "

The slug spoke, in a booming voice, it wasn't Saiken's voice at all, it was Utakata's.

" So you are in total control, it's just a transformation for you. Sick. I like it. " 1

Utakata somehow managed to smile as a slug then started to crawl around the practice ground, he had to master fighting in this form but first came movement.

Kasamaro nodded to Utakata as he understood the intent behind his actions and left, his bone charm was similar to Obito's genjutsu on Yagura but softer

As time goes by, unless Utakata is an absolute shit to Saiken, he should manage to gain his approval, then they won't even require the bone charm.

" Alright I am off, I need to recreate an elite team, now, that guy is back, so my idea should work. Wouldn't you say that, Kisame? "

Utakata in Saiken form once again somehow managed to narrow his eyes, how he was showing these emotion Kasamaro didn't know, but he does know about the emotions of the guy hidden around the practice field.

Step

Step

Step

" Mizukage sama, I expected nothing less. "

Said a grinning man coming out of a lake and stepping towards them.

His ferocious smile and grey shark skin showed his identity immediately.

" Kisame! How dare a traitor like you come back to the village! "

Saiken's mouth opened without any more nonsense.

Wooooom *

And a tailed beast ball was starting to form immediately. 1

Kisame didn't give a single look towards Utakata, as all his attention was on the new Mizukage, as for the tailed beast ball? Let's just say, he wasn't called the tailess tailed beast for nothing.

" Utakata, stand down. "

Kasamaro waved his hand and let Utakata stop his formation of the death ball.

" … I see Mizukage sama. "

Saiken's giant body bowed and retreated back, while Kasamaro looked towards Kisame with a calm look.

" So, you are back? Got an excuse why I shouldn't destroy you immediately? "

Kisame grinned further as he bowed to Kasamaro.

" I want to work under you, want to work for the Mist village again. "

Kasamaro didn't seem too surprised, and only said.

" I see, I will use Kaguya clan's bone daze jutsu on you, you won't be able to hide anything from me for the duration of it's contact with you. "

Giving Kisame another look he explained a little more.

" Please understand, Mist just expelled a genjutsu control on Mizukage, I only wish to know if you might pose a threat, with or without your knowledge. "

Kisame laughed then bowed his head head, in recognition to Kasamaro.

" No need to explain to me lord, I am but a traitor, do what you need to do, I left Mist because of it's own people harming it's interests, I wouldn't want to do that myself. "

Kasamaro nodded, then once again condensed a bone necklace laced with his Mangekyou chakra, and handed it to Kisame.

Who took it without a question and wore it on him.

" So, why did you leave the village Kisame. "

Kisame was fully conscious and even grinning, only unable to speak a lie to Kasamaro.

" Me? I left because I was disappointed in the village, I found the man who controlled Yagura. "

Saiken's eyes immediately widened, somehow, and Kasamaro only nodded.

" I understand, so why do you return now? "

Kisame laughed merrily.

" I see it now, the village isn't what it was devolving towards, it's trying it's hardest to make a comeback, the man I followed must have been the one to orchestrate this entire thing to begin with. "

And giving a final peaceful smile Kisame concluded.

" He promised me peace in genjutsu world, but if my village itself is trying for peace, why would I purse an illusion! "

Kisame grinned and then immediately widened his eyes, as his hands quickly stabbed towards his own heart.

Thump *

But was stopped by Kasamaro's bone necklace breaking apart into tiny armour plates.

Kasamaro only smiled at this and looked at the shocked Kisame.

" So it was a curse seal, I thought I sensed something off about you, and it immediately activated when you spoke about this illusion plan. "

Narrowing his eyes Kasamaro touched Kisame's chest and started absorbing chakra of the curse mark.

Another rinnegan ability, the usefulness of Rinnegan was absurd, a must have for any situation.

" Whoever this man you had followed, obviously dosen't want his plans to become known, something similar is done by Konoha for anbu captains, any chance they are under genjutsu, they cut open their stomach. "

Pat *

Patting Kisame's chest for the last time, Kasamaro nodded.

" It's done. You are free, welcome back our best swordsman. "

Kisame grinned as his face was lightly covered in sweat, he didn't know something like this was set up on him.

But quickly regained his vigor and grabbed the bone necklace.

Click

And broke it apart.

" I am glad to be back, Mizukage sama. "

Kisame smiled, how many kage would willingly take in a traitor again? Not many, as they would have to bear the deeds of that traitor on the village. 1

But Kasamaro only saw his honesty, only his heart and decided to take him back in. This gave Kisame immense hope, that the trust he always wanted to have might not be misplaced this time after all.

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

Chapter 56: Golden generation 1

Mist village was currently teeming with vitality, a month ago Kasamaro Kaguya had taken office and their situation had drastically improved.

The entirety of mist village was coming out of the era of blood mist and going towards what the mist village now liked to call golden mist. 2

This was due to the large number of low risk and high paying jobs that Kasamaro had created.

In the Mizukage office, Mei and Yagura were sitting on the table and talking to Kasamaro.

" Mizukage sama, your strategy is working, the merchants have begun to arrive in droves. "

Said Yagura, not one bit upset that Kasamaro was doing better than him, infact the better Kasamaro did the happier he was.

That means he was taken down by someone truly great and not another tyrant controlled by an Uchiha. 4

Yagura laughed himself to sleep thinking of an Uchiha wanting to control Kasamaro like him, haha, what a joke. 3

" Yes Mizukage sama, our rebranding has worked well, we are being called the golden mist, the sheer profits merchants can make here is indeed worth that name. "

Said Mei smiling broadly, this was her entire life goal achieved in a month, blood mist era was no more, it was now the era of golden mist.

She knew when she was outclassed, Kasamaro was better at leading than she was, by a long shot, so she fully dedicated herself to working for him.

Everything for the betterment of Mist, Kasamaro himself was writing with a bone pen while thinking of the next step.

" I see, that is good, our sea based products can't be copied right away, even if other villages can do it, they won't have our production capacity. " 1

Looking up he told Mei and Yagura their next plan.

" We must develop our financial capacity, the ocean products we have come up with should be introduced one by one, our goal is to be the richest village in three years tops. "

Kasamaro's words might seem incredibly far fetched to an outsider, but to Mei and Yagura, who fully became aware of what kind of gold mine they sat on, this was but a simple goal.

An isolated large island, fertile soil was in large quantities here, the sea water surrounding them was teeming with marine products.

They had what was called a natural fortress at their hand and two perfect jinchuriki were standing guard at all times.

Mist was quickly gaining military strength and financial strength, their products were unique, their strength was strong, it was hard to stop their rise anymore.

But Kasamaro wasn't satisfied with this alone, no, Mist wasn't only this, it was so much more.

" Yagura, Mei, is everything I asked for prepared? "

Kasamaro asked, putting away his bone pen in his bone pen holder sitting upon his bone table, bone. 14

Mei became serious and nodded while Yagura asked the question he wanted to ask.

" We have prepared the materials, but are you sure you want to do this? Can you hold it? "

" Yes, while having the seven legendary swordsman back again is good for us, you living his the most critical right now, are you absolutely certain Mizukage sama. "

Kasamaro nodded cooly, yes he can hold it and was very sure, this body is a puppet in the first place, as long as he doesn't overuse rinnegan abilities he is good to go.

Yagura nodded heavily, Kasamaro was doing so much for the village it made him feel proud to be working in the same era as him.

" Okay Mizukage sama, when shall we begin? Ameyuri Ringo and Mangetsu Hozuki's remains are prepared. " 1

" Excellent. "

Said Kasamaro as he took out a list and passed it to both Yagura and Mei.

" This here, are the new seven swordsman of the mist, selected according to their best specifications and talents, take a look. "

Yagura took the paper and Mei glanced at it from his hands.

" Kisame Hoshigaki gets the Samehada, that is fine, we have already managed to control the damage while he was a rebel. "

Mei read the next one on the list.

" Zabuza Momochi keeps the Kubokiribocho, he's the best at handling that sword. " 1

Yagura read the next entry.

" Mangetsu H zuki receives the Hiramekarei, while chojuro is it's current wielder, he is far from it's best user, the sword will once again shine in Mangetsu's hands. " 2

Yagura remembered the young man, he was by far one of the best users of Hiramekarei their village had seen.

Mei was meanwhile a little concerned for Chojuro, but she understood that he hasn't been kicked out completely.

" Kabutowari's new wielder Ch j r , indeed, while not as good as Mangetsu, he has a talent for handling different weapons simultaneously, this sword will shine in his hands. " 2

Mei was relieved, and Yagura read the next name.

" Ameyuri Ringo would take up the kiba blades again, she was a fearsome kunoichi, nobody is better suited than her for the kiba blades. " 1

Mei again took up her job as the next name reader.

" Haku Yuki the new wielder of Nuibari, this is a deadly combination, the ice mirrors and her skill with senbon will make her the deadliest Nuibari user till date. " 3

Yagura nodded at Mei's words, indeed, Nuibari might usher in it's strongest user in Haku, a good choice.

" Lastly, Suigetsu H zuki would take up the Shibuki, knowing his hotheaded personality and his relation to Mangetsu, I would say he would make a fine user for Shibuki. " 2

Both had finished reading the list and were satisfied with the choices, like everytime, there were many in here who could use multiple swords and are fit for one or more.

But the ideal Seven swordsman is that only, when everyone is capable of using each other's weapon, the synchronisation they can achieve together is legendary.

This new generation of seven swordsman of the mist might indeed mirror what the new era is being called, the golden generation born in the golden mist. 1

All three were looking forward the the reformation of the strongest squad in existence, the most powerful group who aren't the Mizukage, after this, their village would be upgraded to almost the top spot in military might.

A/N

Hiramekarei - Twinsword

Kabutowari - Bluntsword

Kiba - Thundersword

Kubikiribocho - Seversword

Nuibari - Longsword

Samehada - Greatsword

Shibuki-Blastsword

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 57: Mizukage's daily life

Kasamaro took the remains and went towards a hidden chamber, sealed from the outside.

Nothing goes out from there, everything only goes in, unless Kasamaro wanted that is, otherwise the room will remain intact.

Stepping inside the chamber, Kasamaro made a few hand signs and the door closed with a thud, cutting all voices from the outside.

' Genjutsu Sharingan : Infinite Tsukuyomi '

Starting another infinite Tsukuyomi for good measure, in case black zetsu or someone was poking around, Kasamaro spread the scroll on the ground. 1

Puff

Unsealing the remains from the scroll, Kasamaro didn't hurry, he first created room for the rebirth to happen.

Now rebirth was an easy job for Kasamaro, he will soon do it for his Uchiha parents as well, as soon as Konoha changes hands that is, or their revival would be for naught.

" Okay, everything is set up, now all I need to do is create an atmosphere. "

It wouldn't be very atmospheric for the revivals if he was like, snap you are back.

" Rinne rebirth! "

A green light shone upon the remains, within a few seconds in their place were two breathing and fully alive people.

One girl and one boy, complete with the attire they had died in, how chakra can mimic and store this information was beyond Kasamaro.

But Kasamaro wasn't about to let them just get up, no no, that would ruin the mystery.

" Genjutsu Sharingan Tsukuyomi. "

Both swordsman, even before they can regain consciousness were pulled into the Tsukuyomi world.

Opening their eyes both regained consciousness and saw themselves in a dark void.

Before either of the two could talk or deduce where they were at, Kasamaro appeared before them in Mizukage robes.

" Welcome back, I am the fifth Mizukage Kasamaro Kaguya, and I presume you are our best sword geniuses? "

Both the girl and boy took a while to process this, and girl, the wielder of the kiba blades spoke.

" The fifth, a while has passed, have you called us here Mizukage sama? "

The boy, a genius of the Hozuki clan, capable of wielding any of the seven swords kept silent.

He was the exact opposite of his rash and brash brother, their dynamic was very similar to Itachi and Sasuke, if Itachi wasn't in the circumstances he was.

Kasamaro nodded, and then began his long scheme-no long explanation and good hearted efforts.

" Where do I being, the Mist needs you- "

And so Kasamaro started throwing everything he had on the wall saw what sticks, getting to the bottom of their desires.

" Kiba blades are mistreated! Your brother needs you- "

A whole lot of chatting and ' heart to heart ' later the two were so convinced they almost couldn't hold back and wanted to rush out of the pure lands on their own.

Kasamaro nodded sagely at a work well done, third Hokage would have been proud, will of water is just as deadly as the will of fire. 6

" Worry not, even if I have to sacrifice a little lifespan to have two of our best geniuses return, I will do so without hesitation. " 2

" Mizukage sama! "

" .. Thank you so much Mizukage sama..! "

Both swordsman knelt down to the new Mizukage, they were ready to serve once more and get out of their pure lands.

The Mist needs their presence, there were too many new opponents to fight and brothers to pamper.

" Good, now sleep, when you wake up it'll be brand new world. "

' Tsukuyomi solution ' 2

Clapping his hands together Kasamaro left the room before they could wake up, Yagura who was outside to get them up to speed.

Kasamaro was not in the mood to worry about the two after his work was done, he was the Mizukage dammit, he was busy.

Flickering to his personal office, decorated with trinkets he went ahead and laid down on his favourite bone bed.

" Aah the joys of being the Mizukage, Naruto was a moron, people dumped their work on him and he just took it like a fool. " 3

No other kage was so damn busy as Naruto with paperwork, this stuff was being done by Mei in his reign.

Mei was hella loyal to the village and very much capable of the job, Kasamaro didn't think she would betray his trust.

Anyway, he also had the Rinnesharingan, no-one could do anything behind his back even if they wanted to.

" Man, where is it, there it is. "

Picking up the latest magazine he subscribed, Kasamaro smiled looking at the book.

His favourite magazine bone daily was again in his office on time, Haku did a good job, and it was his favourite because he was the one who gave the idea. 2

" Ohh nice. "

Flipping through the magazine Kasamaro wondered if this was a good enough magazine to sell offshore.

Bone daily was being tested in the Mist, the response was good, but Kasamaro wasn't sure why. 2

It could be because people were just too curious about bones or maybe they just didn't want to piss off Kasamaro.

" Well, it must be curiousity. " 1

Nodded Kasamaro to himself, he will launch it outside, the other Ninja villages too will appreciate their daily dose of bone. 2

In no time it will take over every bookstore and become the best selling book of all time. 3

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 58: One tail

Shin was lying on the Hokage rock while overlooking Konoha, this month was a relatively relaxed one.

No upper level trying to bend him over and wreak his shit because he was an Uchiha, relationships heavily developed with Hyuga and Aburame and his missions with team guy.

Shin thoroughly enjoyed his fruits of labour and Kasamaro was busy developing mist, it had overtaken sand, rock and lightning in economic potential.

" And it will keep increasing, mist is peaceful and brimming with life. "

Shin's light whispers were carried by the wind as he silently overlooked the village.

It had a different kind of atmosphere today, because today was a special day, but Shin's carefree time was cut short as a wave of malice hit him from afar.

" What a strong bloodlust. "

Exclaimed Shin as he sat up and looked down with his Sharingan active, giving him eagle like vision.

His focus was on a red haired boy with dark circles around his eyes, he had two more riff raff around him.

Shin didn't bother remembering their names, they were weak and sucked hard, that was all he needed to know.

" Garra.. I really want to check if one tail is indeed the weakest, the dude was beaten by toad summon, he is a tailed beast for god's sake, that is seriously sad. " 1

Twitching his mouth after understanding the implications, Shin decided to stop observing Gaara and decided to keep watching over Sasuke, this was the reason he was sitting up here after all, to prevent Orochimaru from attacking Sasuke out of nowhere.

Itachi had contacted him a while back, his brother came up with a plan to use Orochimaru to their advantage, but that also meant Orochimaru was now on the scene, Shin was here to make sure everything stays on the right path.

Itachi after getting healed by Shin had steadily transformed into something quite overpowered, he kept tabs on Orochimaru without his knowledge and also got to know about the plan.

' He hasn't told me the complete plan but he is Itachi, the only one to break the unbreakable edo tensei, I think he got this. '

Thinking this Shin decided to leave a shadow clone to keep the watch on Sasuke, while he himself flickered away.

There was an unstable tailed beast right there, it would be shame if he doesn't compare how it's different from nine, six and three.

Garra and his two underlings-ah siblings were walking around Konoha like nobody's business, Garra is particularly was leaking murderous rage.

Swish

Garra's eyes shrunk as he instantly stood still, his heart rate sped up, he didn't know if this was because of the shock or sheer rage he was feeling.

" You.. you can touch me…! "

Garra's head turned sideways, his eyes looking at the one who managed to get past his absolute defence.

" Who are you!? "

Yelped the puppet ' master ' as he stumped backwards from the intensity of hate Garra was emanating.

" Let-let go of Gaara..! "

Said the Tema something, looking at her shin remembered wasn't she the one who calls herself the ' best ' wind style ninja… 1

Seriously? Her? In Boruto era maybe, kage were a joke why not let the standards fall even further.

Frantically complaining about the absolute disappointments in his mind, Shin nonchalantly raised his hand and grinned looking at all three.

" Howdy! I am the Uchiha patriarch and the head of the security department, your wanton killing intention is a little too obvious. "

Squeezing Garra's shoulder, Shin gave a kind smile.

" I am gonna have to ask you to tone it down, you have only one chance, cherish it. "

But Garra didn't cherish it, if the sand climbing Shin's legs was any proof.

And if that wasn't enough Gaara hand was beginning to come towards his shoulder, towards the place Shin had kept his hand on.

Looking at Gaara with a smirk and a tilted head, Shin exclaimed as his mouth cracked open.

" Oh? You are approaching me? Instead of running away you are coming closer! " 3

Boom

Gaara's vision went dark instantly as he felt himself being flung backwards.

The last thing he saw was his sand bindings scatter and an intermittent whisper.

" How ungrateful.. "

Kankuro and Temari stood still, they had their souls sucked out of them, quite literally, shin used the Rinnegan human path on the duo.

But he didn't need to kill them, so he used very low powered version of the technique he developed, it let's him read the memories without killing, but only the most recent ones.

Gasp *

As Shin let the duo go, they gasped for air and fell to the ground, looking at him with fear.

Putting his hand on his chin Shin scrutinized the duo, meanwhile the commotion had brought the Konoha guard to the scene.

Watching the guard squad arrive kankuro somehow stuttered.

" H-hey! Is this how you Konoha treat your allies??! "

The guard looked at him with a side glace, and before the sibling's terrified gaze saluted Shin.

Looking at the trembling duo Shin Kindly reminded them.

" I am the head of security department remember silly! And you are planning an attack on our village it would seem! "

Hearing those words, the sand siblings were shocked, how did he know about it?! Their plan was supposed to be a secret.

" How I know about it you ask! Again, I am also the Uchiha patriarch! Patriarch! With a Sharingan and all, you yourself told me. "

Waving his hand he motioned the guards.

" Take all three in custody, I'll be right there. "

The guards rushed towards the trio and quickly apprehended them, meanwhile Shin was going to Hiruzen.

He needs to get the authority to manage the situation from him, it was but common curtsey.

It was almost time for Itachi's plan to commence, he would see what the one tail jinchuriki had to say until then, Gaara wasn't truly evil at heart after all.

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 59: Uchiha emblem

Gaara felt his head hurt, but it also didn't hurt..?

" What's going on.. where are the voices..? " 1

Murmured Gaara as he held his head with both hands, unable to cope with the sudden lack of screaming in his head.

" I put the one tail to sleep. He won't be bothering us. "

Gaara's head snapped upwards to see Shin sitting on his bed, carelessly munching on an apple.

For some reason one thought came into Gaara's mind.

' It's a red apple, good, yellow and green are really bad, anyone who likes them should get themselves checked..' 22

Perplexed by the random thoughts he was having in his head Gaara sat still.

Shin meanwhile was unaware of what Gaara was thinking and was very much wondering why Gaara didn't try to snap, he had the seals ready and everything.

" What? Racoon got your tongue? Speak man, I feel like an idiot talking to a pile of sand. "

Shin muttered with displeasure, which caused Gaara to raise his head and speak what first came into his mind.

" I don't like Yokan.. it tastes bad.. "

" What? "

" ..What? "

Shin and Gaara looked at each other for a second before Shin looked suspicious and touched Gaara's forehead.

Surprising Gaara somewhat as his sand yet again refused to move.

" You look fine, why are you spewing such random nonsense bro. "

Shin asked and Gaara finally snapped out of his weirdly peaceful state, he tried to get up but was unable to.

Resigning himself for now, he spoke with a little bit of hostility returning to him.

" What have you done to me? Why do I feel myself speak in my head..? "

Shin listened to Gaara and nodded sagely at that, he finally got what was going on.

" Idiot those are your own thoughts, everyone has them, you couldn't hear your own due to that one tailed shit torturing you since childhood. "

Patting Gaara's shoulder Shin spoke with pity overflowing in his words, making Gaara uncomfortable.

" You know man, your dad's a dick, your sibling's weak little cowards, your tailed beast has the worst attitude amongst any tailed beast, your life sucks so bad I am surprised you are still okay, I am so goodam proud of you my man. " 2

Gaara's clenched his teeth and slapped Shin's hand away from his shoulder.

Looking at Shin with red eyes he growled.

" What do you mean? You don't know anything about me! "

Shin smirked, oh no he smiled third Hokage's patent smile, one which meant someone was about to be force fed some will of fire. 1

Will of Uchiha Shin in his case, he had plenty of practice with Kasamaro, let's see if he could get himself the kazekage as a friend. 1

" Ahem, you see it all began when two people loved each other very much-no wait that's too far. " 1

Shin stopped and Gaara blushed hard at that, from rage or shame he didn't know.

But Shin continued without giving him time to snap and miss the truth of his existence.

" Yes it all began when your father decided to be a complete loser and seal one tail- "

Gaara was about to stop Shin from insulting his father but found he couldn't move as Shin's eyes had started to shine red.

Deciding his best choice of action was listen to what Shin had to say, he kept quiet and heard Shin talk.

In essence he began to consume the will of Shin, a poison matched only by Third Hokage's will of fire. 2

Tick *

Tick *

Hours went by just like that and Shin was almost done with his ramblings

" And that's why Sharingan is so damn cool and Itachi is winning the poll, wait where was I? " 2

Shin stopped mid sentence and Gaara immediately spoke out like the best buddy in the whole world, always ready to listen to your nonsense.

" You were telling me how this man named Itachi was god and no one can convince you otherwise, I heard something about one shot totsuka blade gg I think.. " 8

A silence was upon the room as Gaara and Shin stared at each other.

Gaara blinked and said another thing that came to his mind.

" Oh yes, and an hour ago you also told me how mom was always hiding in my sand, watching me all day every day, while your phrasing made me a little uncomfortable, I am grateful to you nonetheless. " 1

Bowing his head, Gaara thanked Shin, Shin's Sharingan had suppressed all of his negative chakra and his guidance had brought out the original Gaara by now.

Shin nodded with a sage like smile and laughed at a job well done, no wait, it's another person put on the right track.

Yes that was it.

" I am glad you understand, and here have this, it's the Uchiha logo, it's something that would let you keep that racoon quite. "

Gaara was silent for a split second and then carefully put away the Uchiha flame fan logo.

' Wasn't this the symbol of that goldy being, wow, Shin is such a good friend to me, letting me take something this precious. ' 2

Garra smiled happily and Shin smiled at the prospect of the Racoon getting what he has been dealing to a helpless baby Gaara all these years.

That one tail Shukaku is going to be begging Akatsuki to take him out after Shin was done with him.

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 60: Forgiveness

Two boys were walking down the road, a black haired boy and a red haired boy, which one was-

" It was me, Gaara, I did it. " 3

Gaara spoke out loud and Shin turned to look at him weirdly, he was doing it for a while now.

" The hell did you do bro? Nothing is even happening, you gotta learn how to think in your mind man. "

Gaara looked a bit startled and then ashamed, bowing his head he apologized.

" I am not used to keeping it in the mind, I still new to talking in my head thing, it's so surreal. " 1

Patting Garra on the shoulder, Shin looked at him with pity.

" That's rough buddy, hang in there, you know you make me want to save a few more people, say how about we go get the seven tail jinchuriki for ourselves-" 1

" Husssh! "

Grabbing Shin's mouth with his sandy plam, Gaara glared at him.

Looking around to see if anyone heard Shin talk, Gaara of all people chastised Shin.

" What are you on about! That's another village's jinchuriki! I am a different story, we can't just go in and grab a jinchuriki! "

" You are going to get into a lot of trouble Shin, don't do it. "

Looking at the flustered Gaara Shin chuckled, but when he was about to tell how Gaara was being a total pansy-

" He is.. he is right Lord Shin.. this is a bad idea.. "

Gasp *

" Yo who the fuc-where did you come from? "

Shin turned around and found two losers following him with their heads down.

And it was the blonde one who just spoke, startled herself at Shin's exclamation, Temari smiled wryly.

" We were here since the beginning.. you dropped us besides Gaara and forgot about us.. "

Looking like he ate a lemon, Shin waved them away.

" Sheesh, so you were listening in on our conversation? I thought you guys were worthless, but you have good hiding abilities, I couldn't even notice you! "

Kankuro and Temari wanted to open their mouths and say they really weren't hiding, and were sitting in full earshot range and right infront of Shin.

But they held it back, Shin didn't even consider them worth registering, they were like air to him, that much was obvious.

" Shin.. can you forgive them? They really weren't all that bad to me.. "

But Gaara speaking out for them was the last thing the siblings expected.

And they felt incredibly ashamed, they really weren't all that nice to Gaara, he was too scary for them, they never thought if he himself needed help.

" .. Sorry Gaara, I-we really didn't think what you were going through, I kept wanting to stay away from you.. I should have been a better older brother.. "

Kankuro bowed down to Gaara and apologized, he also heard Shin explain his Will Of Shin.

And was now a firm believer of Uchiha clan and God Itachi, Kankuro knew his wrongs, he was trying to rectify them. 1

" Me too! I should have been a better older sister..! Please give us another chance! "

Looking at the bowing duo Shin frowned and looked around, then said seriously.

" Did you hear that Gaara? Walls can talk..! " 1

Shaking his head at Shin's balant disregard for his siblings, Gaara grabbed Shin's shoulder and gave him a smile of his own.

" Cut it out.. just forgive them, do this for me brother. "

Sigh *

Sighing lightly at Gaara's attitude, Shin looked at the siblings with his Sharingan active.

For the extra cool points that is, he learnt it from Itachi, it turns out that's why his older brother kept his active all the time.

" Alright, you have one chance, be good to your brother, he is the only family you have left besides each other.. Am I clear Kankuro, Temari? " 5

Looking up with big smiles on their faces the siblings once again bowed gratefully.

" Thank you Lord Shin! Thank you Gaara! "

While they were happy, a thing did seem odd to them, it's what Shin meant by Gaara being their only family remaining.

Wasn't there also their dad! The kazekage Rasa? But they left it behind, thinking of it only as a wording error by Shin.

Little did they know..

" Yo Gaara, so I wanted to know, how are your chances against snakes? "

Giving it some thought, Gaara asked Shin for clarification.

" How deadly are we talking about? If it's just regular snakes my mom-my auto defence can will protect me. "

Looking around the village which was bustling with life, Shin spoke in a heavy tone.

" It's a venomous snake, about as big as your one tail, it's a sage on top of that.. think you can handle it? "

Narrowing his eyes, Gaara gripped his fist and promised right away, he wouldn't let Shin down.

" I can, I might have the weakest, most trash tailed beast- "

" Hey! I am very strong, you hear me- "

Grip *

Gripping the Uchiha logo to stop the raging Shukaku, Gaara continued without batting an eye.

" -The most garbage tailed beast in history, I think I can handle a giant snake, sage or not. " 1

Gaara's confident talk reassured Shin, while he was acting chill about everything, that was because he now had Itachi's backing.

Before that he was worried sick, he knew edo Tobirama, edo Hashirama, Maybe edo Rasa and Orochimaru were about to wreak havoc.

' So while I have the Rinnegan, my Uchiha clan's properties don't have insurance, I would rather not receive any damage to them. ' 2

But Shin knew that depending on Itachi for everything wasn't going to cut it, sure Itachi had a contingency plan for every possible scenario.

But Shin was not Sasuke, he didn't need Itachi to watch over him while he throws tantrums, it was good to have Itachi, but Shin had ideas of his own.

Because he was the contemporary Uchiha patriarch, and it was his presence that defined Uchiha not, Itachi's. 2

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 61: Susanoo Smash

Shin was currently sitting on the stands and watching some white feathers fall, it was Kabuto's audience wide genjutsu.

Yawning with a tear in his eye, Shin watched Orochimaru tear away his skin mask and corner Third Hokage in his barrier.

" Sweet, now that's what I am talking about! Beat him silly! " 2

Clapping hard and giving his open support from the stands, Shin left it upto interpretation if he was supporting the Third or Orochimaru.

But seeing Third's livid face it was obvious to both who Shin was supporting. 2

Growl

Meanwhile Shukaku was destroying Konoha, and it was by complete accident that he went towards the root base. 5

And by complete accident Shukaku fired a bunch of tailed beast balls on the base, it was all just a misunderstanding.

" This chakra, Itachi's here! "

Finally getting rid of his laziness, Shin looked up with a reinvigorated look, Itachi was here, so he can begin his part of the plan as well.

" Never fear, I Am Here! " 3

With a loud ' All Mighty ' shout Shin rushed towards Shukaku, or the transformed Gaara.

A fully controlled Shukaku made Garra a perfect jinchuriki, Naruto's toad summon didn't last a second against that thing, he was out cold instantly.

" Guy sensei what's going on here?! "

Running towards Guy and Kakashi, Shin put on his Uchiha clan leader garb and looked serious, time to save the village and his allies.

As for the Third? As the guy always said, will of fire blah blah blah, Shin was sure it would make some sort of sense to someone.

Anyway, that was the reason absolute nobody even attempted to help the Third Hokage, not in canon and definitely not here.

" Shin! You are awake! Did that genjutsu get you too! How awful, we are trying to stop the one tail from rampaging! Your help would be great!"

Guy's passionate words filled the surroundings with the fire of youth, and Shin was fired up too.

This was a favor he would do his allies, and it was time, the world needed to remember what a perfect susanoo can do.

" Leave it to me Guy sensei, Hyuga head, Aburame head, can you take care of the surroundings? "

Giving a big part of credit to his allies, Shin invited them on the spot, and none of them were stupid either.

" We are ready to help, the Hyuga clan has always been working for the village, please be careful out there, Shin san. "

Making his sense of presence more vivid, Hinata's dad touted his future son in law's power to the sky.

And Aburame head wasn't behind either, steady demeanor and shady clothes, reminding people of that one d-1

" Aburame will follow Uchiha patriarch. "

An even bigger support was giving by the Aburame head and it wasn't for nothing either, every time Shukaku threw a tailed beast ball at root base, the Aburame head danced in excitement, internally of course. 4

And he knew it was all due to Shin, after all Uchiha head told him a lot of things and this was one of them.

" Great, now please stand aside, I wouldn't want to hurt you by accident now would I. "

Walking step by step Shin's Sharingan spun into action, his Mangekyou was turned on and a purple chakra leaked out of his body.

" Susanoo! "

A low growl and a massive surge of chakra later, tall humanoid tengu armored warrior with wings was standing on the grounds of Konoha.

A perfect susanoo graced the grounds of Konoha once again, and it was a sight everyone living in the grounds of this village took in

" Tanuki, come here, let's throw hands! " 1

Leaving it's sword on it's waist, the susanoo took on a form similar to boxing and squared up against the one tail.

" You brat! You are- " 1

" Courting death?! " 6

Looking at Shin weirdly Shukaku attempted to complete his sentence correctly.

" Ugh No..? I mean brat you- " 1

" Don't know the intensity of heaven and earth?! " 4

Scuttling away from Shin who was clearly a psyco, Shukaku grumbled.

" No! Let me finish, brat you- "

" Are tired of living!? "

" No! Shut up! Shut the hell up! You shitfaced Uchiha *@*%* " 2

Shukaku's fowl language barrage basically brought the entire Konoha to a standstill, even Second and First broke out of their edo tensei control just to gawk. 2

Or it might have been Orochimaru slipping up on his control, anywho, Shin managed to get the entire Konoha's attention on him.

And he was ready to perform.

" Enough! Junior, you have eyes yet you can't see- " 1

" What….? A susanoo…? "

Shukaku's question got Shin to smile and throw his first jab.

" These hands! Catch em bi*! "

Bam!

A sudden attack on his chin rattled shukaku's sandy brain, Gaara felt that too, it was a loud crack.

And so they fought back, at least they tried to, the susanoo ran and the leapt in the air before they could get their paws on it.

" Susanoo smash! " 2

Opening his arms the purple susanoo fell from above on the sandy racoon.

" Oh shit! You are crazy! "

Booom!

Dropping the entire weight of the Susanoo onto Shukaku, Shin shook Konoha's ground, an earthquake the size of S rank jutsu was unleashed.

Just from the impact of Susanoo's fall, in the minds of Konoha residents an image formed.

And image of a casual but really dangerous Susanoo, at least Uchiha was on their side, that gave them some solace while watching the Susanoo get Shukaku in a chokehold.

" This is a weird fight, are all Ninja's like this?"

A child asked his mother, who was looking around for a while before answering.

" No.. I don't think so.. maybe only the strong ones are like this..? " 1

The child nodded with an understanding expression, he didn't wanna be a strong Ninja in the future. 5

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 62: Author's note

So here's the deal, I have three plans for this book going forward.

1 - Story goes on as a lighthearted comedy, the previous few chapters giving a taste of what's to come. 11

2 - Story goes back to being a semi serious strictly canonical factchecked book. 83

3 - Story getting dropped due to not having enough readership, if there is actual demand this won't happen. 8

Let me know which direction is preferable.

COMMENT

80 comments

VOTE

Chapter 63: Aftermath 4

The susanoo smash might not have been the end of the Konoha collapse, but it was the biggest highlight of the entire thing.

A susanoo shape hole had formed into the grounds of Konoha, it had almost become an attraction and eclipsed many other earthshaking news.

News like the annihilation of four clans, the death of third Hokage at the hands of the missing nin Orochimaru, sand village's surrender to Konoha and the rebel Itachi returning to the village. 3

"Have you heard, Itachi, that Uchiha traitor was working on the orders of the village the entire time!"

A middle aged woman gossiped with another similar aged woman.

Who was also in the full mood to discuss the news floating around Konoha.

"I was so shocked! But it's to be expected, he is Mr Shin's brother after all, how could he be a traitor!"

"And you know, I have also heard another news."

Calling her 'friend' near her, the woman whispered.

"The previous Hokage's entire clan was attacked and killed during the Konoha attack."

"Supposedly it's Itachi who kept the losses to a minimum, if it weren't for him entire Konoha would have been destroyed, not only four clans."

The first woman had her hands on her mouth from shock, the duo might be thinking they were discussing very important news, but they couldn't be more basic.

Because this kind of discussion was around every corner, edge and center of Konoha.

The rumer mill that killed white fang and made Naruto's life miserable wasn't something only Hiruzen knew how to use, Shin knew it too. 2

"So brother, how does it feel to come back?"

Asked Shin with his hands behind his head, a hollow eyed Sasuke was sitting besides him with a helpless Itachi on the other side.

Shaking his head Itachi said.

"Shin, I am more worried about Sasuke right now! He's not responding!"

Waving his hand in the air Shin shut Itachi up, then patted Sasuke on the back, although Sasuke didn't respond, Shin knew his brother well enough to understand he was simply coming to terms with many things.

"Sasuke just got to know how the Uchiha massacre happened, what you had to do and now that he knows I can revive mom and dad, his brain has crashed." 2

"Give him some time, he'll return to normal."

Itachi didn't share the same happy go lucky attitude as Shin did, he was the older brother and had a lot to worry about as well.

Like this appointment letter for instance.

"Okay, forget about Sasuke for once, but Shin.. why am I getting this..?!"

"A Hokage appointment letter?! Even if you pull your strings, a traitor like me getting into that position is bad reputation for Konoha!"

Shin snorted softly, this is where his brother was a fool at, this kind of political game was something which went completely over his head.

Explaining to his foolish genius brother was Shin's duty, so he did just that.

"Brother, but you aren't a traitor!"

Itachi gave him a stare.

"I killed our clan."

"It was that madara dude who controlled you, next."

Twitching his eyes, Itachi said.

"I have worked in many shady places for akatsuki."

Waving his hand Shin said lightly.

"Genjutsu my brother, you were controlled again, wasn't Mizukage controlled too? You aren't even a kage, what could the little old you have done about it?"

"Konoha's heart aches for the sheer torture you had to go through all these years!"

Now It wasn't only Itachi but even Sasuke's eyes twitched at this shameless display.

Remaining silent for a second Itachi tried to find more reasons.

"But I am not approved by the villagers, I can't be the Hokage?"

Shin directly laughed out loud at that, if this was some other educated population that would be true, but here? In Konoha? Approval was a joke.

"Big deal, White fang was approved, then he wasn't, remember when third had to step down because he was so bad at his job and caused Konoha huge losses?"

"A few years later, the old man was back at his seat, you think people forgot about their huge losses brother?"

Itachi silently shook his head with sadness, and Shin continued.

"Then why do you think he could come back? Were people missing the feeling of an old man peeping on their daily lives that much?"

Just remaining quite was Itachi's answer, he was older now, although he knew not how to think the political way but he was still a genius, he could learn and learn he did.

Shin was much better suited for the position than him, frankly that was his thought on the matter right now.

"Shin, why don't you be the Hokage? I am even being considered because of you."

Nodding his head at that Shin clarified this part to Itachi clearly.

"My stupid brother, but I am the Hokage!"

After a few seconds Itachi's eyes went wide.

"I am.. just a puppet Hokage..?"

Smiling his best smile Shin laughed.

"Of course, just like the fourth was to the third! After this stunt of ours my position has solidified within Konoha clans."

"But if I become a Hokage, I am supposed to be impartial to the Uchiha clan, at least on paper."

Bringing his hands up Shin counted on his fingers.

"Hyuga, Aburame and Fuma are our solid allies, Nara has decided to come to us now, so Ino Shika Cho are also allies."

"Some disaster fell on Sarutobi, Shimura and the two idiot's clans, so it's only us Uchiha who have to take charge!"

Itachi was speechless again, it was him who massacred the clans, it was Shin who planned out the entire thing and collected allies.

And now they became the hero's who had to step in not because they wanted to because they had to?!

Was the position of Hokage Uchiha wanted so much this easy for Shin…?

"I.. I understand where Uchiha went wrong, we all thought too much like a Ninja clan."

This was the true idea of Itachi, and Sasuke's as well.

If this was how everything worked, no wonder they couldn't do a thing and got destroyed step by step.

Picking up the Hokage appointment letter, Itachi somehow felt he didn't need to worry about this anymore.

'I'll just be a puppet with peace of mind, let Shin worry about other things.'

"I'll do it.. I'll be your puppet Hokage."

Itachi decided to formally accept, he now simply didn't care enough about the position, he only had one more thought remaining.

After his Father and Mother are back, how was he supposed to apologize to them.

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 64: Shin's strategy

Itachi's Hokage inauguration ceremony was a huge success.

Konoha practically lapped off the story instantly.

Sadness, Strength, Drama, they had added a crapton of made up nonsense after consulting with the Nara's.

This made for a hell of a campaign and Konoha which was scared after the recent attack latched onto it like the parasite it was.

"So I am now the Hokage, surreal."

Murmured Itachi as he was sitting on the desk and doing paper work.

That's right, that was his only duty as the Hokage, a glorified clerk just like Minato, be it Anbu or other department in Konoha, it was all under Shin, who was the Third Hokage in this scenario.

But Itachi didn't mind it one bit, not after knowing what was waiting for him at home.

"I better finish my work, it's been ages since we five had eaten together."

Itachi whispered with a smile, his parents had been resurrected-oh no, they 'came out of hiding' officially.

He was really looking forward to spending time with them again, so he bravely began the long journey of his clerk career.

He also needed to think of excuses on why Konoha was about to steal the seven tail jinchuriki.

Because that was something Shin was totally going to do, Itachi was afraid it would lead to war and mass deaths but Shin was going to go about this in a 'safe' way.

So Itachi being the puppet he was, decided to trust Shin's political expertise and not worry about a possible fourth shinobi world war. 1

"Shit. I really hope Shin knows what he is doing."

Yeah, Itachi was still worried it would trigger war, but he was now helpless, the entire Konoha supported Shin and if he wanted to start a war to end all wars, he could do so without any issues.

Itachi would just have to follow, because again, he had learnt his lesson on what happens if he meddles into these things foolishly, maybe Shin was the second coming of first Hokage and he being the fool he was, was stopping a possible peace from coming. 2

Maybe Shin will be the one to calm down these troubled times, sure, that sounds right, Itachi decided to go with that.

Meanwhile at the Uchiha patriarch's house, Shin was resting on his laurels and Fugaku was handling all the work.

Looking up from his work, Fugaku twitched his lips, he was going over what Shin had done while he wasn't here, and frankly he was just as shocked as Itachi was.

"Shin, I have gone over the changes, but are you sure Mist and Sand are absolutely trustworthy?".

"If we expand outwards like we are planning to, and our 'allies' betray us, we will face a lot of danger."

Fugaku warned Shin who was currently scratching his ear in mock frustration.

"Yeah yeah, they are trustworthy, Kasamaro is my best buddy, he is like my.. twin or triplet maybe..?"

"As for Gaara, he worships Itachi and the Uchiha, he is the last person who will betray." 2

Shin told exaggeratedly while pointing towards his eyes, which meant all of this was confirmed via his Mangekyou eyes.

This was much more reliable for Fugaku than vague buddy and worship feelings.

So he agreed, albeit a bit hesitantly to expand outwards, Uchiha will no longer be bound to Konoha, but a clan spread across Sand, Mist and Konoha.

"Oh and waterfall too, I am taking it down."

Pffft

Fugaku sprayed out his tea in shock, he was going to do what?!

"Hey! Some of it fell on me! Sheesh, Universal push!" 2

Splash

The tea splashed back on the floor from the low powered push, leaving Shin clean and shiny.

But he knew he couldn't just dust his behind and leave now, he had to give a reason and can't pretend to know nothing after dropping this news.

Although Fugaku was just another puppet of his, the clan leader puppet, he was building up a lot of puppets lately, wasn't he.

"Don't look at me like that, I am going to take over their jinchuriki yeah? So I might as well make them the leader there."

"I'll have another ninja village in my pocket then, only rock and lightning will remain.. I guess rain too, but that's not important."

Getting up from his resting and rotting pose, Shin looked at Fugaku seriously.

"If worst comes, it'll be four against three, but I have plans to take down the moon soon, they won't stand a chance against us then." 1

Fugaku took a deep breath and ignored the moon part for now, he will get back to it later as it seemed really important but something was much more immediate than that.

His son was about to start a war!

"This might trigger the bloodiest war ever seen, Shin, are you absolutely certain."

Shin looked serious and then shook his head.

"Of course I am not certain, I don't even know what I'll eat tonight, I ain't got no future sight father."

Before Fugaku could blow up, Shin continued in a different tone, a much more serious one.

"But what I do know, is that after I am done with the moon, the conflict itself might not arise."

"We would have almost every ninja village supporting us, I have sent envoys to sound and grass too."

"Lightning and Rock won't risk a war even if they know we are allies, as for rain, they might be a problem."

Taking a deep breath Fugaku calmed himself down, alright, it seems Shin wasn't actually willing to start a war.

Something he noted was how this was very similar to the Uchiha idea of a bloodless coup, but on a much larger scale.

"I see, that's what you have been doing all along, you are making allies, when almost everyone is allied and you are the linchpin-"

"You will become the defacto leader as you will be considered the most 'imparital'."

"You want to do what the first Hokage did and keep peace maintained amongst the villages, but you are doing it without his overwhelming power."

Somehow when he wasn't around, his son managed to grow out of his diapers and was pushing himself to Hashirama level status, all with pure trickery.

Fugaku felt proud of Shin, if this succeeded, the Ninja world would indeed be a better place once and for all.

A/N

Slightly short chapter but had to get one out in honour of Minato winning the poll, Itachi almost won but Minato was indeed the better pick.

As for the troll rankings, there isn't much substance behind them, the unnecessary downgrade of more deserving characters is the only disappointment.

Some important honorable mentions include Shisui, Sakumo and Hinata, Shisui in particular might have even edged out, if not for the unreliable nature of a global poll.

P.S. On the plus side, a Minato manga is on it's way and Boruto is on an indefinite hiatus, things are looking pretty peachy for the community right now!